Chapter 1 - The Mailmare

~~~~~~The Golden Oaks Library~~~~~~

The sun slowly rose over the town of Ponyville, just as it had so many thousands of times before. The birds sang a trill of song outside the windows of the Golden Oaks library, and the sleepy little village's cogs slowly began to turn. The smell of sweet donuts and cupcakes filled the streets outside of Sugarcube Corner, and slowly wafted down through the windows of the Library in a tantalizing scent that was much as it had always been before. The world turned, strange events wrecked things left and right, but breakfast always seemed to get made. The sun kept rising, the moon kept setting, just like it always did.

Yet inside the Ponyville Library, also called Golden Oaks, there was something new happening. A young, white coated unicorn mare slowly tossed and turned upon the bed covers, her bubble-gum pink mane mussed against the soft pillow. She wrapped her forehooves around the thick pillow and dragged it down into a hugging position as the sun slowly peeked through the window and shone down upon her head. A single bright violet eye cracked open and squinted into the light of the freshly minted morning.

Tia Sunbeam slowly, stiffly sat up and gazed over to the window towards the rising sun, a hoof coming over to rest on her chest - Feeling the small hole in her heart where once an eternal light had lived. For a brief moment, tears threatened to overtake the young mare as they had not done in thousands of years. She gazed down at plain, creamy white hooves - not long and limber, but just like any other pony's. A glance up in the mirror upon the dresser across the room showed the simple, elegant horn of a common unicorn. There was no sign nor symbol of Princess Celestia left, save for the bright pink mane that graced her head and shoulders in long waves. Upon her flank, a cutie-mark of a bank of gray clouds with a trio of sun beams boring through them was the only hint of whom she once had been.

She had never conceived of a result to her plans that would end with both herself and Twilight still alive, and yet here she was. She had barely still qualified as an Alicorn before Luna had sealed that power away, and everything about her physical form told that tale. Now, she lay in a simple, if surprisingly comfortable bed, and could not help but be consumed by her own doubts. What had Luna been thinking? What had she been thinking, agreeing to this mad little plan of hers? True, the logic against turning her over to the courts had been... well, rather compelling, but this....

Tia didn't know what to do with a life like this.

Oh certainly, Luna had placed upon her the command to 'make some friends', but that was not a short term sort of goal. In truth, she didn't really have any short-term goals beyond waking up and getting a bite to eat, and perhaps reading. They had been the same goals she'd been following for a week now. Ostensibly, she had been placed in charge of the Golden Oaks library and the work of caring for it, in the same manner as her once student had undertaken. Perhaps it was best to start there, and work her way up to more lofty pursuits. She had been able to avoid those duties since she arrived, thanks to the direct orders of Queen Twilight Sparkle. Still, more than enough time had passed to realistically reopen the library, and her time off was going to come to an end very soon. So it was with a sigh that Tia gently lifted the sheets up from her body and swung herself out of bed. Her hooves plopped to the ground and she quickly trotted her way into the bathroom - immeasurably glad that she'd long ago paid for the expense to have it upgraded with facilities worthy of Canterlot Castle.

Twenty minutes and a great deal of hot water later, Tia felt slightly more capable of facing the new day. It was thoroughly annoying that she had to deal with her mane again, but there was something cathartic about giving it a good thorough brushing while she contemplated 'The Checklist' as Twilight had called it. The capital letters obvious in the way she spoke of it, with much the same reverence as one would describe some holy tome. Dearest Harmony, Tia thought, with no small amount of bemused shock, did that child never take a spare moment for herself?

The list was bafflingly comprehensive, detailing every single standard Twilight Sparkle had instituted since taking over the position four and a half years ago. Everything from cleaning procedures to how to go about logically restocking the shelves. There were certain spells Tia knew that could make some of these jobs go quicker, but they would require a rather impressive amount of power. Power that Tia was no longer certain she possessed access to, and was unwilling to chance being laid out for days just because she'd wanted to get the place dusted a bit faster.

Tia sighed. I am going to need an assistant. Drat. She had rather been hoping she could avoid that particular need. It would have been so much more convenient to have the library all to herself. It would... make it easier on her, at least. Oh now, Celestia. Do get a hold of yourself. This is hardly the time to turn into a turtle and hide in your shell. That thought did not turn out as comfortingly as she had hoped as her hooves carried her down the steps from the loft room to the main library. Thinking of turtles made her think of pets, and that made her think of the little one she'd had to leave behind...

Except as her hooftsteps met the floor, a soft musical trill perked her ears up sharply. Tia swiveled her head quickly across the room - to rest on a crudely lashed together wooden bird post, built to resemble a tree limb. Upon it, an elegant looking phoenix, her plumage in the same bright sun-colors she'd always born during her good periods, gave a beaky sort of smile at Tia. The phoenix trilled again, a happy sort of sound as Tia's eyes went as wide as teacups. "Philomena!" She exclaimed and rushed across the intervening floor towards the bird posts, her voice bright with unbridled joy.

The boldly-plumed bird lifted gracefully off the post and swooped down into Tia's awaiting hooves. The gentle warmth of the phoenix's body was like a balm, soaking into Tia's limbs as she embraced the bird gently. "Philomena... I am so glad you came." Tia whispered, having half feared the phoenix would abandon her given her... less than wise choice of actions over the past few moons. Such creatures were notorious for having extremely high standards as to whom they would be the companions of... and apparently, Tia still made the cut. She nuzzled her cheek against the feathery head of the phoenix who trilled happily in response.

The tender moment was soon interrupted by a firm rapping on the front door of the library. Tia blinked, and looked at Philomena in confusion. "Now who could that be so early?" she wondered. With a gentle nudge, Philomena lifted out of Tia's arms and perched herself back upon the stand, while Tia herself trotted over to the front door. A peek out the window brought a shy smile to her face, and she pulled the door open with touch of magic.

A gray-coated pegasus trotted through the door with a happy grin on her face and a jaunty looking cap atop her head. "Morning, Tia!" Ditzy Doo brightly bubbled up, her voice as incurably cheerful as anypony Tia had ever known. "Got a few things you need to sign for! How're you settling in?" she continued, pulling a clipboard out of her bags and laying it on the table next to the door - before trotting outside and started to shove several fairly big parcels through the door with a grunt of effort.

Tia couldn't help but smile at the blonde pegasus. She had only been in town for a week, but Ditzy had apparently taken it upon herself to forcibly socialize the shy newcomer. Even when she didn't have a lick of mail to deliver to her, Ditzy had been showing up at her door at some point during the day to chat for a little bit. In spite of her disability in the form of her strange permanent walleyed state, Ditzy was apparently the town's sole mailmare for the Equestrian Postal Service.

Tia then noticed Ditzy was pushing in the last of the boxes, and quickly grabbed a quill and ink and scribbled a half-legible signature on the delivery sheet. What is all of this? She wondered, as Ditzy tore a little square off the bottom of the parchment and proudly hoofed it over to Tia. Tia smiled slightly at her, placing the parchment in a little basket by the door with a lot of other little knickknacks. "Well enough, I suppose. I am still a little nervous about..." She gestured fitfully outside of the library, hoping the blush of shame on her cheeks wasn't too prominent. Once Princess to an entire kingdom, and the thought of going outside amongst normal ponies gets you nervous. Oh, how the mighty have fallen. A nagging little voice said in her head.

Ditzy's bubbly demeanor faded a little into a gentle smile and gently pressed her hoof into Tia's shoulder "Tia... I know this sudden move can't be easy for you, but you gotta get outta this place." She eyeballed the slightly dusty shelves, the lack of any sign of being lived in and shook her head firmly. "Yep. This is time for a muffin intervention!" Ditzy proclaimed with confidence to a much confused Tia. What in Equestria is she talking abou- ACK! Tia's thoughts were quickly derailed as Ditzy swept her up in her hooves and zoomed out the front door with a powerful flap of her wings, the pressure of the air currents slamming the door shut behind them. "To Sugarcuuuuuube!" Ditzy sang out into the clear morning breeze as Tia hung onto her for dear life.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia had always enjoyed flying, as it had always been a way to get away from her duties for a little while. She enjoyed the rush of the wind through her mane, the feel of aching freedom. Tia was used to flight, that really wasn't the problem here - the problem was she no longer had wings. Which made her suddenly very, very nervous when she was rocketing through the air at what felt like very unsafe speeds. Ditzy had a firm grasp around her midsection, and was zooming down the streets of Ponyville with Tia dangling underneath her like a rather pretty little package. Ditzy was giggling too, like the cutest little schoolfilly!

Worse, her laughter was infectious; and Tia felt a bubbling giggle of her own bursting out of her mouth as they swooped and cavorted about in the air. Once, she'd seen a curious mechanical contraption at a carnival in Manehatten, with little metal wagons that rolled upon steel tracks down steep hills and sharp turns. She couldn't fit in the ride, sadly - but now she thought she was getting a very similar experience. She had no control over the flight - or even where they were going. It was exhilarating as Ditzy took them around absurd turns and banked directly over crowds of construction workers.

From up here, it was easy to see the incredible change swiftly overtaking Ponyville. Countless contractor ponies, the entire Stonecutter family earth pony clan, stacks of lumber and bricks and barrels full of nails. The town of Ponyville was rising from the ashes of its tribulations, and proving the resiliency of its earth pony roots. Even now the town hall was rising back up to the sky - and now, it was being accompanied by other local businesses and buildings. A true town square was being born right before her eyes, with shops and businesses that would not have shamed the suburbs of Manehatten or Baltimare.

Even as she looked down upon the town, she wondered how the ponies here would deal with the change. Ponyville had always been an agricultural community, a place of growing and nurturing things. Yet even now, the signs of the sleepy little village transforming into a city in its own right were clear. For a brief moment, Tia felt a touch of sadness to see such simple folk forced to change their world in order to survive. If only she'd been wiser... or perhaps, if only she'd paid a little bit more attention to her beloved student. Perhaps none of this would have happened. Perhaps a better way could have been found. And perhaps you would be dead, Celestia. And it is very likely Twilight would blame herself for your passing. Then where would Equestria be?

Just that thought hit her like a hoofball to the back of the head. By the time Tia noticed they were on the ground, Ditzy was right there in front of her eyes again. She had a look of incredible concern on her face and her voice was soft. "Tia, do you want to talk about it?" She asked quietly, and Tia felt a thrill of fear down her spine. Does she know? How could she possibly know? Tia thought rapidly, but Ditzy just shook her head and gently squeezed Tia's shoulder. "It's okay. You don't hafta say anything. I shouldn't have asked you yet, but... whatever happened to you, whatever did this to you... It’s in the past now, Tia." Ditzy summoned up a gentle smile, soothingly running her wing down Tia's back. "You don't hafta be afraid of it anymore. You got your whole life ahead of you to enjoy."

Tia wasn't entirely sure what to say to that. It was obvious Ditzy did not know about her true identity, nor about what had truly transpired that night. She simply thought there was some sort of trauma in Tia's past... and she was right. It just wasn't the sort of thing Tia was ready to talk about with anypony. Still. The gentle touch of the feathered wing against her back was remarkably soothing, and Tia relaxed a little in spite of herself. "Thank you, Ditzy." Tia said softly, "I'll... I'll try to not let it get to me." She promised, and meant every word. It was the way of harmony to repay kindness in turn.

Ditzy nodded. Then her face split into a huge grin. "Now c'mon. Muffins can make facing any day easier!" she proclaimed, with the fervent faith of a true believer. She quickly trotted into the nearby building... which Tia suddenly recognized as Sugarcube Corner, Ponyville's famous bakery. She remembered the sweets they had served her on her short trip here some years ago, and felt her herself salivate a little. Well, perhaps a muffin or two wouldn't go amiss... She thought with considerably more enthusiasm than she'd felt in the last few days. She quickly followed Ditzy into the shop, as a wave of sweet scents hit her like a warm blanket on a winter evening...

~~~~~~~~~~

For a few moments, with no pressures of royal duties or concern about Philomena's regeneration, Tia allowed herself to bask in the warmth of Sugarcube Corner. The entire shop smelled divine in a way that had nothing to do with magic. Fresh baked cookies lay tantalizingly on racks beneath the display counter, with donuts neatly lined up in baskets alongside them. Cakes, glistening with buttercream and other sugary art stood proudly in a tall glass case next to the counter awaiting the lucky pony who would consume them. Countless other goods adorned the counters of the shop - freshly baked bread, bagels, and more.

Ditzy was already standing at the counter with a grin of anticipation on her face, and she made a 'come hither' gesture to Tia as she spoke. "C'mon! Today's treat is on me!" She piped up, grabbing a little red bits-bag from her saddlebag and plopping it down onto the counter. "They're just about to come off the cooling racks! The best time to have a muffin, when it's still warm!" Ditzy licked her lips in anticipation, and Tia couldn't help but giggle a little at her enthusiasm. She must really love muffins. She thought with another small giggle.

Tia only had to wait for a moment for the flaming-maned proprietor of the shop to come trotting out of the back room, carrying a steaming platter of paper-wrapped muffins between his teeth. "Mornin Mr. Cake!" piped up Ditzy, practically bouncing in place at the sight of the platter. "Oooo... Cinnamon twist today!" she continued on, beaming at Tia. "Oh! I almost forgot! Mr. Cake, this is Tia! She's gonna be our new librarian! Tia, this is Carrot Cake! Best muffin maker in all of Equestria, and I oughta know!"

The lanky, long necked stallion laid the platter down on the counter with a boyish grin. "Mornin to you too, Ditzy. And fair morning to you, Tia. Welcome to Sugarcube Corner! Nice to see they sent us a replacement so quickly." He grabbed a pair of tongs in his teeth and started to deposit the still hot muffins expertly into a paper bag. "Ushual Doshen, Dishy?" He mumbled out around the tongs.

Ditzy nodded. "And an extra half dozen for Tia here! She needs some muffin therapy." She nodded solemnly, then smiled back at Tia - who couldn't help but blush a little bit. "Then she's going to get out of that stuffy library for the day. Has Lyra been through yet?" Ditzy queried as Mr. Cake carefully piled another six into a big paper bag - just as the door's bell jangled cheerfully behind them and a mint-green unicorn trotted through the door, whistling a cheerful tune. Ditzy turned and grinned. "Right on time as always!"

Lyra stopped in mid step, then gave a sly sort of smile to Ditzy as her eyes ranged across Tia standing next to her. "Hah! I knew I could count on you to pull her out of it Ditty! Good to see you out and about, Tia." She grinned with that huge, sparkling white smile that made Tia wonder if magical dentistry had been involved in it. "So, you got anything planned for the day, Tia?" She asked, poking at the white unicorn's side with her hoof.

Tia gave off a little squeak at the sudden touch and blushed, shaking her head. Lyra nodded then spoke confidently, "Good! Grab your breakfast - I smell cinnamon swirl muffins in that bag - and come on! We're going to spend the day in the park, and you're gonna meet ponies!" Tia opened her mouth to refute that statement - and got a mouth-full of muffin for it as Lyra lifted one out of the paper bag and took a vigorous bite of her own. "And no arguing with auntie Lyra!"

Tia began to chew thoughtfully on the muffin... and her mouth exploded in sugar, cinnamon and spice. The muffin was soft, luscious and oh-so-delicious that Tia completely forgot any arguments or objections she might have to Lyra's plans. Tia found herself dreamily munching on the treat - a far cry from the hay, broccoli and apples she'd been living on over the past week or so - as Lyra quickly herded her out of the building with a wink for Ditzy.

Ditzy winked back as they left and Mr. Cake gave a soft chuckle. "She's worse than Twilight was when she first got here, isn't she Ditty?" He asked with a drawl, and Ditzy nodded with a slightly sad smile. "Don't worry yer head, kiddo. Things might be changing in Ponyville, but the ponies never will!" He continued, passing the bag over the counter and sweeping up the little pile of bits. "Oh! And we'll have everything ready for the big event by tonight." He winked, conspiratorially at her.

Ditzy giggled and deposited her muffins in her saddlebags before trotting happily out the door. "Welp!" She proclaimed, readjusting her jaunty mailmare's cap. "Time to get back to work!"

~~~~~~Ponyville Town Hall - Temporary Offices~~~~~~

Beige hooves gently rubbed at tired eyes, shoving her glasses up to her forehead in the process. One hoof reached out to grasp the piping hot mug of coffee and slowly drink down the scalding liquid. A little pain was good for her this time of the morning, and the caffeine would help soon enough. "Bloody Dissonance, I hate paperwork." Mayor Mare grumbled quietly, stamping her hoof on several spots that required her authorization before setting them next to the pile of similar documents.

Two weeks ago, she'd never have dared even speak the name of the true power where anypony might conceivably hear her. A mere week ago, she would have never worn the token of her allegiance into her place of work - the place where she had silently toiled in obscurity for two decades of her professional life. Today, she faced an Equestria that she never dared to dream might actually one day exist. It had felt hopeless, once upon a time - a sisyphean task, an eternal and pointless struggle against the iron grip of the Tyrant. They could not hope to oppose a goddess, much less one who dictated the course of the sun across the sky.

And yet, here she sat - the now humble servant of a newly born Queen. One who had thrown off her old destiny, and chosen a new one for herself. One who had overthrown that Tyrant with naught more than the will to power. There were times - right now was a good example - where she felt a smile tug against her lips, and a feel of gentile satisfaction wash over her. She had played but a small part in that Queen's ascension - yet a vital one. Her Queen had refused to take her life, demanding without words that she use her talents to further her Queen's cause instead of casting away all of her experience to the void.

So she had set to her task with vigor. From behind the scenes, the Cult of the Nightmare was already working tirelessly to prepare the way for their Queen's regime. Even if that meant facing the Mayor's most ancient and ignoble foe: Paperwork. Goddess and Dissonance, she hated paperwork with the fury of a thousand suns. That would be the first item on her agenda - do everything in her power to bring an end to governmental paperwork. Or at least to simplify it. Today, however, it still needed to be done to ensure the funds were properly dispersed and the work on the town's reconstruction continued apace.

So she sighed and continued to stamp her hoof on the paperwork - when a polite knock came at the rough hewn wooden door to her makeshift office. "Come!" She growled out, tapping the papers into an even stack and plopping them in her 'out' box. The door swung open... to reveal a blue-coated pegasus with a mane of wild colors. The Mayor's eyes widened in sudden shock. "M-Miss Dash!" She sputtered out, wondering why on earth she might be here!

Just like the Mayor, Rainbow Dash was now wearing a slim black leather collar - a little metal trinket fashioned out of gold hung from the front of it, emblazoned with a crescent moon spooned around a spark of magic. Dash slowly paced across the room, the white and gold trimmed bag of a Royal Messenger slung across her shoulders. She smiled slightly. "Nice to see you too, Mayor." She said in a light voice - her eyes dancing with amusement. "Twilight needed someone to deliver a few special messages. She wanted to make sure they got to where she needed them and fast. " She smirked proudly, her wings flapping a little in a brag of her speed.

Dash lifted the satchel's flap with her wing, tugging out an extremely thick scroll - likely several scrolls bundled together - and tossed it on the desk with her teeth. "I'm supposed to tell you that future messages are going to come through her apprentice, Tia. " Dash slowly pressed her hoof into the desk, lifting her body up so that she towered over the mayor. "I'm also s'posed to remind you of your instructions regarding that student, and what'll happen if you mess with her. Clear?" She asked in a tone that made it very clear to the Mayor that she wasn't joking around here.

Mayor Mare nodded, swallowing in nervousness. "C-Crystal clear, Miss Dash." She squeaked out, her eyes going to the thick scroll bound in black silk ribbon. What could that be? It's only been a week since she left! Surely she cannot already have orders for me? Her thoughts ran, nibbling nervously at her lip.

Rainbow Dash wasn't done with her though. She smacked her hoof into the top of the desk and Mayor felt herself nearly jump out of her shoes. "The Coven will be watching you closely, Mayor Mare." She growled softly, and the Mayor felt a chill of fear up her spine. "Rarity seems to think you ought to be given a chance to be proven trustworthy. So you'll get one. We will be in touch." Dash turned then and began to march out of the room - only pausing at the door to smile over her shoulder. "Don't work too hard, Mayor. Things are going to get real interesting, real fast." Then she was gone with a powerful flap of her wings.

The Mayor gingerly picked up the scroll and untied the ribbon - a pile of neatly horn-written documents spilled out flat onto the table, and the Mayor began to quickly read through the first - her eyes going wide at the instructions within. Her Queen was wasting no time, it seemed. Her eyes darted to her schedule - and then she stood up, speaking firmly and loudly. Finally - something important enough to distract her from the damn paperwork. "Dusty Parchment, get your flank in here! And call for Captain Struggle and Miss Cheerilee!" She added, looking down at the words atop the parchment. "I have a feeling we're going to need them." Mayor Mare said softly, and mostly to herself. The words atop the first document in the stack loomed large in the massive effect they would have on the community... and all of Equestria.

By Royal Order of

Her Royal Highness, Nightmare Queen Twilight Sparkle

and Her Royal Highness, Sun Queen Mi Amore Cadenza,
The Equestrian Government hereby commands the immediate end to all laws, restrictions and decrees
That prejudice or deny rights of passage, citizenship, speech, worship, commerce, and all other legal protections
in favor of
Equal Treatment Under the Law
For all sentient creatures and beings within Equestrian borders - which shall include, but not be limited to,
Changelings, Dragons, Vamponies, Dissonance Worshippers, Thestrals, Diamond Dogs,
Buffalo, Deerfolk, Seaponies, Donkeys, and all other creatures willing to abide by the laws of the land of Equestria.
This command shall be carried out immediately in the name of the Crown.

Chapter 2 - The Confectioner

View Online

~~~~~~~Ponyville Public Park~~~~~~

The sun shone gloriously down upon the vast expanse of grass, strategically placed benches and trees, and artfully maintained fountains and lakes which made up the Ponyville park. It was a place worthy of any major city, built and maintained lovingly by a group of retired local mares who believed quite firmly in civic beautification. Tia had been impressed enough by it the first time she'd visited the town, but now the sight of the place left her breathless.

For in response to the crisis, the once wide-open park had become a centralized hub for relief aid. Those whose homes had been destroyed by the combination of the changeling attack and the subsequent magical detonation in the center of the town were now living amidst a miniature city of tents set up in the park. Hordes of foals dashed about the park, chasing and gaming with one another with no lack of childlike glee. Those adult ponies that were present - mostly younger mares and a smattering of older stallions - watched over the children collectively while they talked, performed chores, or went about their daily lives.

Lyra smiled at the sight of Tia staring into the park, Tia's eyes were bright with un-shed tears of pride for her ponies. This was Equestria as it always ought to be, Equestria at its very finest. All three tribes pitching in, banding together, linking hooves and building a brighter future for them all. This was the nation Tia had sought to build, and every time she saw it in action it reminded her about what she had been fighting for. "Pretty awesome, isn't it?" Lyra said softly, a faint smile on her face. "C'mon, Bon Bon's gonna be waiting for us." and off she trotted - Tia quickly scrambling to follow along in her wake.

Cries of greeting followed Lyra as she lightly jogged her way through the park. Tia was fast on her hooves, catching up after a moment and drawing no few curious smiles and waves of greeting herself. Lyra gave off cheeky grins and returned waves and pleasantries with many of those around them. Before long though, their goal came into sight as they approached one of the larger fountains of the park. Here, a makeshift market square had been built with all manner of small carts bearing foods and treats. One such cart was painted an eye-catching vivid pink and royal blue, to match the mane of the mare that stood behind it.

Lyra took off at the gallop and flung her hooves around the neck of Bon Bon, who let out a strangled laugh as a kiss was planted firmly on her cheek - Lyra dancing away before Bon Bon could get any revenge of her own. The confectioner looked up at Tia, who was trying her level best not to look embarrassed - and failing miserably. Canterlot nobles being so fastidious about sex has ruined me for an earth pony town like this. She thought with a soft mutter. Once upon a time, she'd been just as casual about it as these two were. "Well look who finally crawled out of bed!" Bon Bon declared with a saucy sort of grin. "Welcome back to the land of the living, Tia."

Tia gave the best smile that she could, trying to drain the nervousness out of her mind as more than a few ponies began to gather in the make-shift square. Lyra had hopped up onto the lip of the fountain and produced a beautiful golden lyre from somewhere on Bon Bon's cart. Bon Bon smiled and gestured for Tia to join her. "Lyra does concerts every day for the folks who've lost homes, now. She says it's the least she can do since she's not strong enough to help with rebuilding." Tia nodded softly, and shook her mane out gently. I have been a fool. These ponies need every bit of help they can get. Perhaps I can lend my magic to the task. Or perhaps I can tell them a tale or two! Doubtless she knew stories that none of these ponies had ever heard of. It might be fun to play storyteller to a big group of foals, like some sort of writ-large foalsitter...

Then, out of the corner of her eye she noticed Bon Bon leaning down next to her cart - carefully dolling out little paper wrapped bundles of candies to pairs of foals from a large box under her cart. She watched with quiet amazement as the earth pony gently rubbed the manes of the little foals and made sure they could carry the little care packages off. Most of them ran out into the crowd that had gathered around the fountain to their parents - or in the case of a disturbingly large number of them - to a big group of foals under the watchful eye of a matronly looking old mare.

Buckets of popped corn were being passed around as Lyra nestled her lyre into her lap and her horn softly glowed with a bright golden magic. She gestured at the strings with her hoof and they thrummed with a bright chord of sound that rolled over the audience. By the time Tia looked back, Bon Bon was leaning against her cart and smiling at Tia mysteriously. "They're just little sugar sweets with a bit of fruit flavoring. Nothing particularly fancy or difficult to make." She looked up into the audience with a soft smile. "It's the least I can do for them. Business has been surprisingly excellent, even since the attacks. I guess little things like a bit of chocolate seem that much more important when you nearly lose everything." Bon Bon gave off a soft laugh, and winked at Tia. "So, tell me a little bit more about yourself. How did you meet Twilight Sparkle?"

Tia blinked and licked her lips, her ears twitching with the sound of the surprisingly raucous little song Lyra was strumming across her instrument. Many in the audience were clapping their hooves to the rhythm as she played, and gave Tia a chance to bite her lip and think fast. She needed a story... something that was true enough, but not the whole truth. "Well.. I was a teacher of magic in Canterlot." There, that's certainly the truth! "I met her as a part of her studies in magic, before she left for Ponyville." Tia looked up, trying not to let her emotions get the better of her as those old beautiful memories flooded in. "I always knew she would go on to be something extraordinary, but I never imagined she'd go as far as she has." There. All of it absolutely true, if not the whole truth. Nicely improvised, Tia.

Bon Bon nodded, smiling and giving a little cheer as the ballad came to an end and another song started up. This time a young, sweet voice joined in the tune - telling the tale of a young adventurer who met his true love. Bon Bon spoke just loudly enough to be heard over the music, but not carry past her cart. "A teacher, hm? I've been wondering who else in town we could introduce you to, and I think I know just the mare." She grinned widely. "But we'll take you there later. What did you enjoy doing in your free time? I mean, If you had any. I'm well aware that teaching is often more than just a full time profession." Bon Bon chuckled, her voice rich in tones of understanding.

Tia couldn't help it, she smiled wryly. "You haven't the faintest idea. Sometimes I despaired of ever having a quiet moment to myself." Then she paused, wondering why it had become so much easier to talk to this mare. Maybe because the music was soothing, or perhaps she was not nearly as bad at this sort of thing as she'd thought. "I did enjoy watching the weather pony’s work sometimes." She admitted with a shy smile. "It was always fun to watch them build up a storm - like some kind of elaborate stage play - and set it off to spectacular effect." Tia giggled softly at the mental image the thought conjured up.

Bon Bon gently laughed and clapped her hooves together. "Oh, I think you're going to fit in around here better than you realize, Tia!" She proclaimed, as the audience burst into applause for the end of the song. The young white coated unicorn foal hopped up on the fountain edge and bowed with a big cheerful grin on her face. Tia applauded right along with them, and Bon Bon draped an arm across her shoulders, and said softly. "Welcome to Ponyville, Tia." she squeezed Tia's shoulders in a tight hug, and Tia felt a little spark of warmth bloom in her heart.

~~~~~~~~~

Captain Valiant Struggle took a deep suck of the tobacco smoke out of his pipe and huffed it out through his nose, enjoying the burning tickle of the nicotine as he did so. "Bloody hell, that girl sure didn't waste any time did she?" He grumbled as he sank back into his chair surrounding the Mayor's desk. "This ain't gonna go over too well with some'a our guards, Mayor." He pulled out his pipe and huffed out the last of the smoke from his lungs. "I know yer eager ta integrate, and I think it's right noble o' yeh, but it's gon' cause problems. I jus' wantcha ta' be aware o' that, Mayor." He finished with a decisive nod of his head, clamping the pipe back in his teeth.

Mayor Mare nodded cautiously, and turned to Dusty Parchment. "Miss Dusty. Your thoughts?" She said, proud of her ability to remain calm and unruffled in the face of this sudden problem. Not that the Mayor had any issue with the end to racial restriction laws, or those laws which unfairly prejudiced against those who worshipped as she did... She simply had hoped that her Queen would take a month or two to let things settle down before she threw them all into the whirlwind.

Dusty Parchment, the Mayor's right-hoof mare adjusted her spectacles and raked her hoof through her sand-colored mane. "Even with all the temporary residents in the city, Mayor - it ought to be fairly easy to distribute the decree in such a way that everypony can see it." She shook out the thick sheaf of papers which had accompanied the decree and a few other letters the Mayor had no intention of letting anypony else see. "I've gone over the legal wording here. It's actually pretty concise and direct for how these things go. It’s a butcher's cleaver of a decree too. Total end to all racially based laws which interfere with personal liberties, no exceptions."

Dusty paused, licking her lips and taking a drink of cool water before continuing. "Mind you, they've left in place a lot of other stuff - most notably the laws forbidding the use of ponies as a non-consensual food source. There's also a lot of compromise legislation in here which oughta keep us from getting over-run by anything in particular but..." She shrugged. "Basically, the gist of this whole thing is that the idea of Equestria as a pony-only nation is more or less dead. That's not going to poll well with the voters, Mayor."

Mayor Mare sighed gustily. "Cheerilee? Please tell me I have one positive opinion about this in the room?" She asked somewhat desperately, her eyes focusing on the prim look of her daughter. She's never approved of my work, but she also never told anypony either... The mayor thought, somewhat gloomily.

Cheerilee sighed and rubbed her chin. "Mayor, our educational program is already being taxed beyond the limits as it is. I can't imagine what an entirely new set of foals of different species might do to it. Personally? I'm right along with the others. This is a fine idea from a purely moral perspective. Freedom and Liberty for all is a fine battle cry for a new government to take up, but there will be problems." She gently tapped her hoof on the table. "However, I don't think they'll be quite as bad as Dusty seems to think, so long as we're very careful." She paused a moment, with both Captain Struggle and Dusty giving her an incredulous look.

Cheerilee grinned. "We actually have a unique opportunity that can help us. - right now, the town is in desperate need of aid. It's rebuilding, but slowly. We need more help if we want to get homes up before winter hits - and Canterlot has already sent all the aid it can spare. But if we had more hooves to add to the work..." She gestured her hoof in a circular motion. "Our local ponies will be much less likely to resent the newcomers. They'll be building their homes right alongside ours." She eyeballed the Mayor - who actually was slowly perking up with every word. "We'll need to have some way to encourage them to help of course."

Mayor Mare beamed at Cheerilee. Finally. I knew all those years of prepping her to take my place would bear fruit! "Marvelous idea, Cheery. Now..." She rubbed her hooves together eagerly. "How can we turn the germ of this idea into something workable by tomorrow morning?"

~~~~~A few hours later...~~~~~

It was almost noon by the time Lyra finally shook her hooves warily and called a halt to the concert. "Alright, that's enough for now, everypony!" She yelled out over the appreciative crowd, many of whom gave a rousing round of applause for her as the group of listeners began to break up. Tia felt a subtle tension start to drain out of her as the big crowd slowly dispersed back to their everyday chores and lives. The feeling brought about an odd thought - what was it that was so vexing her ability to simply... be herself around her ponies?

Whatever it was, she didn't have much time to contemplate her plight. Lyra had stowed her instrument under Bon Bon's cart, and the pair of them embraced one another tightly for a few lingering moments. Not for the first time, Tia envied two ponies for that closeness, that obvious intimacy and love. It was a feeling she could no longer risk, given how the course of events that would follow was as inevitable as the ebb and flow of the tides. Or is it? whispered a soft and familiar sounding voice in her ear, and Tia whipped her head around to seek out the source of the words - her eyes wildly searching the town square.... but no creature nor force presented itself as responsible.

By the time Tia regained her composure, the couple were looking at her with pitying eyes. A bright red blush crept up into her cheeks and she looked down, her hoof pawing at the grass. Oh, surely they think me some kind of deranged madpony now. Tia thought miserably. They were right, of course - she was a deranged madpony who had nearly let her own pride destroy everything she loved.

"I ah..." Tia started to speak, desperately searching for the words - and noticed her hoof starting to shake as she held it up. Tia stared at the hoof for a long second, before a creamy yellow one wrapped around it and squeezed comfortingly - Bon Bon's hoof. "I'm sorry, I thought I heard... someone. Someone familiar." Tia finished, lamely. Surely, that was even worse than being silent!

Yet a single look up into an understanding nod from the confectioner banished those doubting thoughts to the void, where they belonged. "We've all got our demons, Tia," Bon Bon said with a little smile. "We can’t help when they decide to haunt us." She squeezed Tia's hoof one more time... and Tia could not help but feel a little tingle when she finally let it go. A feeling of... loss that the touch was not there, but a new kind of gladness that the touch had been there in the first place. "You need some lunch, I think. A mare cannot live on muffins alone," Bon Bon proclaimed brightly.

A grey coated form zoomed over their heads, and cried out "Lies!" before zooming off into the distance - Prompting all three ponies sitting by the cart to burst into laughter, none moreso than Tia who felt her sides stitching up from the helpless giggling. For a few long moments, she forgot all of her worries and self-doubts, and simply let go of herself - and for the first time in a week, she could feel the gentle peace of Harmony within her soul. Tia's eyes widened, even as her mouth bubbled over with laughter and tried desperately to grab and hold on to that feeling with all of her might... only to have it slip away from her hooves.

But Harmony had not abandoned her, as she'd feared. It had not banished her from its sight. It simply was teaching her a little lesson, much in the same way that Luna and Twilight were trying to teach her a lesson. Perhaps it was time to cease being such a terrible student, and actually apply herself to learning. "That sounds wonderful, Bon Bon." Tia said, wiping away the tears of her laughter. "Lunch, that is. Not living on muffins alone." She corrected, and felt a little blush of embarrassment creep up into her cheeks "Oh, fie! I can't even speak straight!" She huffed out and stomped her hoof in childlike frustration.

Bon Bon had a broad, sly smile on her face and Lyra burst into another round of helpless laughter at the gesture. "Well then, let's lock up the cart and go see what sort of food we can shake loose, hmm?" She bumped her flank into Tia's, and winked cheekily at her. "Maybe we can help you meet some ponies who aren't completely mad like us, right Lyres?" Bon Bon growled as an aside at the still laughing unicorn, who waved her hoof from where she had collapsed to the ground in acknowledgement. Bon Bon sighed expressively, and rolled her eyes. "Come on, Tia. She can catch up."

~~~~~~~~~

Cheerilee sighed expressively as she was finally let out of that seemingly interminable meeting with her mother. Sometimes, having the Mayor for a parent was a good thing. Most days, it was a giant pain in the royal flank. Cheerilee thought mournfully of the pile of student paperwork she'd had yet to complete that day, and although she sincerely wished to simply go and get it done the rumble in her tummy warned her that if she decided to work before getting fed, she'd regret it later. The body did not care about the size of that paperwork stack, and Cheerilee carried on the proud family tradition of hating paperwork like a plague.

So she seized upon the excuse to simply fob it off for the moment, and trotted merrily down Mane street in search of something filling and delicious. Ideally, something that would also not take too much time out of her day, but she was flexible. All around her, the bustling work of restoring the city went on. Most of those houses too damaged to save had long been demolished, and now work-crews were scurrying about the place repairing foundations, putting up new wooden frames and engaging in one of the time-honored pastimes of the construction worker - slacking off.

Cheerilee could not help but eye the innumerable construction projects as she passed them by. Undoubtedly, a massive new influx of a worker population would make rebuilding a far easier task. Yet she couldn't help but wonder at the impossible changes that were happening so swiftly. The Mayor had declared the new Royal Decree would go out later that evening during dinnertime, to be read on every other street corner. Cheerilee knew that by this time tomorrow, there was going to be a great deal of conversation as to what this would all mean for Ponyville.

None of it would matter, either. Her mother was adamant that the only way Ponyville could survive now if through a massive influx of new taxpayers and citizens. Too many ponies had already moved away, and it was only the omnipresence of the temporary work crews that had concealed that fact. Cheerilee knew she was right, but even she worried about the future of her town under such conditions. Assurances of the Queens or not, Cheerilee believed in Harmony - and the teachings of Harmony she had grown up with had been very clear on their regard for creatures such as Changelings and Vamponies. A regard that was not positive in the slightest.

Still, she sighed. Only a fool does not grow with every new challenge life swings at them. Only a fool uses the past as an excuse to deny the future. If Twilight Sparkle, who had suffered more at the hooves of the changelings than most had, could come to accept them - then so could Cheerilee. Cheerilee smiled wistfully at the thought of the once retiring librarian. She would probably always harbor a little crush in her heart for her, even though such a thing was now impossible. If only... She sighed aloud, wondering at the perversity of the universe not for the first time that day. It had always seemed determined to deny her a real chance at love.

"Hey! Cheery! Just the pony I wanted to see!" Came the bright and unmistakable voice of Bon Bon, and Cheerilee looked up with a smile. As was usual, Bon Bon was not alone as she trotted down the street towards her - but very interestingly, she was not with Lyra for once. Cheerilee had heard a new pony had been selected to be the town librarian, but she had not known that pony had already arrived. "I want you to meet Tia Sunbeam, Cheery. Tia, this is our town's most superb teacher - Miss Cheerilee." Bon Bon said brightly, gesturing dramatically with a wave of her hoof.

Cheerilee took the moment to study Tia carefully, putting on her best professionally soothing smile as she did so. The young mare was gorgeous, and not just in the sense that her coat was flawlessly white and her violet eyes rather striking. She had the sleek and slim body of a model, but she was not completely soft - there was some muscle under that coat. She looked like an acrobat or a dancer, somepony with a history of keeping themselves in shape - which was a real rarity when it came to unicorns.

She was also giving off all the signs of somepony with a crippling social shyness to Cheery's professional eye. She's lost some sort of position or prestige, very recently. came back Cheerilee's initial thoughts, her eyes darting across the little signs Tia's body was giving off - analyzing that aristocratic bearing, that unconscious arrogance only one used to wielding power gave off. She is uncertain how to act around commoners. She's also been through some kind of severe emotional trauma that she hasn't entirely processed. Cheery's thoughts continued, flicking across Tia's nervous and unsteady hooves, and the way her eyes never looked straight at her.

As the sole schoolteacher in town, Cheerilee had been forced to teach herself how to see the signs of emotional and mental issues in her students. To do otherwise would have doomed untold young foals to bad home situations or an educational system vastly unprepared to help them. Tia was not the worst case she'd seen - not by a long shot - but she was still in a great deal of internal pain that she was working very hard to hide. She's not going to talk about it either, it's going to have to come out naturally. She's got an incredibly defensive posture going on there. She continued to think, extending her hoof with deliberate slowness and that soothing smile she'd cultivated over the years towards the young unicorn. "Pleasure to meet you, Tia." She said in her gentlest tones. Be nonthreatening. Project empathy and understanding - everypony feels safer around a teacher who they know wants to help them. She thought at herself, hoping for a positive reaction here.

Tia smiled tremulously back to her and shook her hoof softly, but firmly. Good, there's strength there. We can get her through this. Cheerilee's thoughts finished off confidently, her smile widening just a little. Sometimes, adults simply could not be cured of their ailments - they had lived with them for far too long to live any other way. Tia clearly did not fall into that category. "So, I presume we're knocking off for lunch then?" She quipped to Bon Bon, slipping a little closer to Tia and projecting her very best 'motherly protectiveness' body language. "I'm starving. I just got out of a meeting with the Mayor and all I've had for breakfast were a couple of donuts." She continued, taking the onus of declaring hunger off of Tia. That's the ticket, Cheery. She needs friends right now that can help her come out of that shell.

Tia nodded enthusiastically, and Bon Bon chuckled. "Well then, let's see what we can scrounge up then." She lifted her nose into the air and sniffed, then smiled slowly. "I smell Hayfries." She proclaimed with a grin. "And fried cheese sticks. Let's find out who's responsible for those and clean them out of them."

Chapter 3 - The Teacher

View Online

~~~~~The Manehatten Cafe, Mane Street, Ponyville~~~~~

The Manehatten Cafe was not really any such thing - it was more a group of food carts that had banded together in order to mimic the facilities of a real restaurant. A hay fries and potato chips vendor, a sandwich maker, a displaced soda-jerk and one of the local fruit merchants had combined their carts and their respective supply of tables and chairs, and built themselves a little ad-hoc restaurant on the street side. Together, they were doing quite a bit of business - attracting those locals who were out and about and didn't wish to hunt down one of the few undamaged restaurants in town.

Tia, Bon Bon and Cheerilee happily joined the line of customers together, with Bon Bon cheerfully offering to treat Tia to lunch. "Seeing as how Ditzy basically kidnapped you out of the library." Bon teased, her eyes dancing with mischief. Tia was starting to feel a little awkward at all this generosity she was being shown, but it warmed her heart anyway. Still, there is something... nice about this. She was just a pony, out with a pair of mares and having a friendly lunch. No royal treatment, no appetizers or fancy teas... just a sandwich and a pile of hayfries, and maybe one of those bright red apples she spied over there. Oh! They're making milkshakes! Tia's thoughts exclaimed suddenly, and her eyes alit on the bright chrome tools of the soda jerk going to work on several large stainless-steel cups.

Little did Tia know of the child-like glee that spread across her face then, as her nose caught the scent of strawberries and cream floating sweetly upon the breeze. It wasn't until she spotted the broad grins on the other two mares that she realized she must have been making some kind of fool of herself and blushed. By the sun, I am blushing more than I have in the last thousand years today! Her thoughts grumbled, and then.... Wait. Back up, Tia. Why are you embarrassed? You love sweets. You always have! That's hardly something to start blushing over! Tia's thoughts ran quickly, and she decided in the moment to try and provide a more natural reaction. "What?" She asked the two mares in a defensive tone. "I like milkshakes!" She huffed, and wondered why she came off like a young foal talking to her parents.

Bon Bon raised a hoof with a stifled giggle, obviously trying to fend off Tia's outrage. Cheerilee just rolled her eyes expressively - but the smile never left her face. Tia sighed and found herself chuckling softly. "I am sorry." She said quietly, moving her hooves to keep up with the line. "I'm... I'm not used to this sort of thing. Being around regular ponies, I mean." And wasn't that the understatement of the century. "I was... more sheltered than I'd realized in Canterlot. I guess I've forgotten how to live properly." She called up the best smile she could - glad to see that the understanding looks of her companions hadn't left them. "I don't suppose you girls could help me re-learn?" It was a difficult thing to ask of them but... No, Celestia. In this, Luna was right. You have become far too distant - far too aloof. You need to learn how to live again.

Cheerilee's smile widened slowly, as though she had just snatched a prize plum off of a tree. "Absolutely. I cannot tell you how thrilled I am to hear you ask that, Tia." And then she wrapped her hooves around Tia's neck and squeezed her tightly in a hug. Tia damn near screamed and flung herself away then at the sudden surprise of physical contact that intimate - but grabbed hold of herself control and restrained herself.

Tia felt her muscles clenched up with surprise and shock - but Cheerilee did not let her go. She simply held a touch less tightly, a touch more tenderly. It was a motherly hug... no, scratch that. It was the kind of hug a teacher would give a student who had been through a particularly rough time. It was a hug Tia was familiar with... she'd given them to Twilight often enough to know it. Yet it was so strange being on the receiving end - to feel safe even in the hooves of this nearly total stranger. Tia felt her muscles unclench, her little fears and anxieties drain away from her body and slowly - achingly slowly - melted into the hug, returning it with trembling, uncertain hooves.

Bon Bon quietly waved the line to go on ahead of them, Tia noted in some part of her brain that wasn't numb. She felt her head slowly turn into the crook of Cheerilee's neck and her limbs go weak. It was all hitting her - or at least, some of it was hitting her - about exactly what she'd done. What she'd lost in her arrogance... and a little bit of what she'd gained.

How could she have been so blind? It had taken Shining Armor, Luna and Twilight herself confronting her, prepared to battle her to the death to shock her out of her armor of arrogant certainty. She would never, ever be able to erase that image of her mind - of her beloved student, of her most trusted champion and her own sister - each holding all of the power they possibly could and obviously prepared to strike her down. It had been a moment of stone cold, bitter, sobering truth. She had finally gone too far.

Tia felt a wetness on her cheeks, and then on her chin and neck, and Cheerilee was making soft and soothing noises to her. "Hush now. It's alright, Tia - just let it out." said Cheerilee in the gentlest tones Tia had ever heard from another pony. She was crying. How many centuries had it been since she last shed tears like this? Not since I sent Luna to the moon. My last, and most bitter failure. She thought quietly, the tears slowly coming to a halt as she tried to force her emotions back into the bottle.

The last thing Tia needed to do was break down in public, especially since almost nopony knew her yet. Cheerilee gently lifted her head to look directly into Tia's eyes with a soft smile. "Not ready for that just yet, hm?" She asked quietly, and Tia shook her head. Cheerilee nodded. "Later then." It was not a question - it was a statement. Tia sucked in a deep breath, and quietly vowed to herself to handle this on her own.

Bon Bon was next to them then - chivvying them towards the foodline once again. Tia lifted up a hoof to wipe away the wetness as she came face to face with the first of the food cart owners - a bright pink coated earth pony mare with a small smile on her face. Tia opened her mouth to say something - some excuse, some tale - and the mare just shook her head. "Ya aren't the first, darlin. It's not been easy on any of us. Here." She snagged a little bowl of succulent looking cherries and placed it on a wooden tray. "On the house fer a pretty filly." She winked at Tia, and waved her along down the line.

Tia's cheeks felt like they would never stop blushing as she proceeded down the line - until Bon Bon and Cheerilee both started giggling madly. Tia turned and stuck her tongue out at them, before smartly turning her head and speaking up brightly to the sandwich vendor, who was looking amused. "Grilled cheese please, extra pickles!" If she was going to be embarrassed out of her mind, she was going to enjoy her favorite snack at the same time.

~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~

The sun blazed gloriously over the eternal city of Canterlot, shining down upon its happy citizenry as they went about their day to day lives. Much had changed in the week since the triumphant Nightmare Queen had ascended her throne of the Moon, but for those who lived in the throne city of Equestria, all were certain that this change would ultimately prove positive and profitable - at least for them. So life went on unchanged, save for a few new banners flying from the tall spires of Canterlot Castle and new uniforms for the guards - all of whom were actually pretty fond of the simplified coats that replaced the previously stiff and stuffy ones.

For Commander Shining Armor, everything was firmly in the order and place he expected it to be. He had swiftly retaken command of the Royal Guard, and just as swiftly dealt with the few remaining members of the now defunct Solar Guard. It had been a grim sort of business, informing them of the new world they now resided in. He'd been prepared for a bloody conflict with them, but thankfully, they had proven reasonable to the last and were now taking service with Queen Cadence.... which still felt incredibly weird to say.

He exhaled deeply and placed his forehooves on the marble bannister in front of him, gazing down and out over the city of Canterlot in his newly minted and gold-plated steel armor. It was heavy as hell and made him sweat - but Cadence had insisted upon keeping the traditional gold for the Sun's royal insignias. Of course, carefully stowed away in his closet was another more practical suit of armor - a gift from Hivemaster Stratego, who was reportedly just now crossing the Equestrian western border.

With him, and Commander Night Scythe, would come an army unlike any that had been seen since the days of the Lunar Rebellion. Except this army was coming to swear its allegiance to the throne of Equestria, and by extension to Twilight Sparkle who they had recognized as their Nightmare. Shining Armor did not know how the proud nobility of Canterlot would react to that little event, but he doubted they'd greet it with cheers. Those soldiers would expect to become citizens, and build homes and lives here. For his part, Shining Armor had no quarrel with that. So long as they obeyed the law, they were welcome.

That turn of thoughts brought him to his quandary, of course. He was certain many of them would flout the laws - no matter what their mighty Queen might dictate - and then he would be responsible for bringing them to justice. I'm going to need to recruit creatures of every type for the guard if we're to have any hope of stopping the crime before it gets out of hoof. He thought grimly, and such was his mood when a gentle, dark purple hoof touched his shoulder.

That spicy, sweet scent in his nose was unmistakable, as he turned his eyes on his sister with a slight smile. "What're you doing out of bed at this hour, Twily?" He asked softly, and leaned his head in to nuzzle at her hoof. He'd sworn in that treehouse, now just a week or so ago, that he would stand by her no matter what. He remained confident and certain that one day, she would need him. One day, she would fight clear of the darkness in her soul and become merely the Queen of the Moon, as it ought to be. "You still need to sleep, divine magic or no divine magic." He reminded her with a stern sort of look.

She looked back at him with a tender smile and those glowing green and violet eyes. He would likely never be completely comfortable with those eyes, but you did a lot of things to support the one you loved. "Couldn't sleep, Shiny." She said gently, her voice slightly husky. Everything she did had that implicit sensuality now. Luna had told him it was a part of the Dissonance power, how it affected her body and mind.

Nothing to be afraid of, though. Twily would always be his little sister, and that meant she was a strict no-no area for anything other than platonic love. "Besides, I miss the daylight." She continued to speak, draping her hoof around his shoulder to stare out into the gorgeous skies above Canterlot. "It's got to be a beautiful day in Ponyville. I wonder what everypony is up to today?" She wondered quietly, and not for the first time Shiny felt a pang of concern for her mental health.

It helped immensely that her friends had been wonderfully supportive of her - they, much like Shiny - now shared some kind of bond with Twilight. They always seemed to know when she needed something like comfort, or reassurance, or just needed to relax. None of them could explain it, they just knew. "Probably tearing their manes out at your little proclamation." He chuckled softly, nudging her with his nose. She'd been so incredibly proud of herself when she'd left the bargaining table after four straight days of discussion with Cadence. "I mean, you're only upsetting a thousand years of established order and customs. I'm sure it's not going to cause more than a riot or two." He teased at her, knowing she'd catch on to him joking about it.

Twilight did smile, and she chuckled richly. "Well, sometimes you need to upturn the applecart if you're going to get anything done." She said with a touch of asperity, a broad wing gently wrapping around Shining's shoulder and squeezing him close. "You need to stay up and spend time with me, Shiny. You're my Knight too, you know." She whispered softly, a gentle but firm pulse of power echoing down the magical bond that connected them. "I dearly love Cadence, but she hordes you for herself. I want you to join my coven and I, starting tomorrow evening, at the very least for dinner and the casual court."

Shiny could see the dangerous glint in her eye - one that was accompanied by a slow grin that showed off the sharp teeth that marked her as a drinker of blood - and knew that trying to deny her was only going to cause an issue. Possibly one that ended with him on his back as a blood donor. He sighed purely internally. I'll need to find a way to break this to Cadence. Oh well, no one ever said having a Queen for a sister was easy. He thought with a wry humor. "Of course, M'lady." He bowed in his best formal manner, and that conjured a giggle out of Twilight - who smacked him lightly over the back of the head with her wing. At the very least, he would get a chance to see how the rest of the Elements were settling into their new duties here in Canterlot. "So, How about you join me for lunch then, since you're already awake?" He offered, lifting his right forehoof and creating a hook for her to thread her hoof through, a bright smile on his face.

Twilight smiled brilliantly, and hooked her hoof around his daintily, allowing him to lead her back into the castle. "That sounds delightful. We'll be able to tell Cadence about your new schedule too." She said with a sly smile, a mischievous grin on her face.

Shining just rolled his eyes in exasperation.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Miss Cheerilee, Miss Cheerilee!"

A trio of young voices chanted as three foals rapidly approached the table where Cheerilee, Tia and Bon Bon sat happily noshing on her lunch. Tia had found herself in a quiet moment of rapturous pleasure as she bit through the sour tang of the pickle slice, laced with the savory cheese and the buttered and toasted bread. It was heaven on a wooden plate, with some cherries to add a little sweetness to her heaven. Still, even heaven can be interrupted by the enthusiastic voices of young foals. So both Tia and Bon Bon peered curiously over the table to see what all the fuss was about.

Tia watched the trio of foals with some amusement, a great deal of her nervousness having melted away with the delicious cheese. They were all wearing bright red cloaks with the blue shield of the Order of the Crusading Knights of Canterlot upon them. It was surprising to see that device being worn in the here and now - the Order of the Knights had disbanded eight centuries ago. They must have found the shield in a book somewhere, and adopted it for their own. A cute orange pegasus, a white-coated unicorn and a yellow-coated earth pony... Strange. I feel as though I ought to know who they are. Tia wondered, worrying at her lower lip with her teeth.

Cheerilee put on a smile that Tia would have described as both weary and amused. Immediately, Tia knew these three had to be the source of a great deal of trouble... but never ill meaning trouble. "Miss Cheerilee! You gotta help us!" proclaimed the yellow coated one, with the bright red mane and the big bow. It was an exceptionally cute look, and Tia wondered if perhaps she might look a little less severe with a bow like that. "We're tryin' to be Cutie Mark Crusader Construction Ponies, but nopony will let us help 'em work!" She stomped her tiny hoof in indignation, and Tia felt her mouth twitch into a broad smile. This little one reminded her very strongly of a young Twilight demanding to be allowed to practice her magic more.

Cheerilee sighed expressively, "Girls, I've told you before - the workers are sometimes doing dangerous things. They simply don't want you to be in a place that could get you hurt." It was clear, even before Cheerilee stopped talking that this line of reasoning was going nowhere with the kids. Suddenly, she threw a look of pleading towards Tia... who caught on immediately.

Tia nodded with a bright smile, incredibly happy to finally have a situation where she knew exactly what to do - and hopped off her bench to trot over to the girls. All of them looked up at her with wide and curious eyes, and Tia put on her very best motherly smile. "Hello, little ones. Did I hear you call yourself 'Cutie Mark Crusaders?" she asked quietly, imbuing her tone with enthusiastic interest for the concept. She actually was sort of curious about it - normally, young ponies simply waited patiently for their cutie-marks to come to them.

The yellow coated one nodded enthusiastically, and her two friends followed suit. "Yup! We're on a crusade to get our cutie marks and we'll try anythin' that might help!" She put on a big, cheerful grin. "Ah'm Applebloom, an' this is Scootaloo an' Sweetie Belle! Are you friend's with Miss Cheerilee?" She asked with a curious turn of her head, the little red bow bobbing in place as she radiated enthusiasm and verve.

Aha! The little yellow one must be related to Applejack in some way. No wonder she looked familiar - she's an Apple. Tia thought, a broad and genuine smile spreading over her face. "Yes I am, little one. I'm going to be the new town librarian, too. My name is Tia, and it's nice to meet you Applebloom." She extended her hoof gracefully towards her, and was surprised when the young filly shook it vigorously. Just like an Apple, she's probably not afraid of anything. Tia thought, concealing her grin. "So you're trying to get your cutie marks, Hm? I take it you're quite sick of everypony telling you to just wait for it to happen, am I right?" Tia added in a conspiratorial tone, smiling encouragingly.

All three fillies nodded enthusiastically - and then the orange one, Scootaloo, I think. mused Tia, spoke up brightly in a brash tone of voice. "Yeah! You wouldn't believe how few adults get that!" She huffed, her wings buzzing on her back like dragonfly wings. Not quite old enough to achieve stable flight - but Tia was prepared to bet she was going to be a terror in the air when she did.

The white one, This must be Sweetie Belle, then. thought Tia - piped up next. "Yeah! We're tired of being the only blank-flanks in our class! Do you have any ideas on how we could get our Cutie Marks?" And suddenly, all three fillies were looking at her intently, as if they were waiting for some pearl of wisdom to spill forth from her mouth.

Well, the best cure for youthful exuberance is hard work... Tia thought with a grin, and then paused... Perhaps... "Well, let me think." She temporized, putting her hoof on her chin and closing her eyes. There is no death, there is Harmony. She thought in silence, and felt a soft calmness settle over her mind and body. When she opened her eyes, the world was bathed in color and light, and a slow and tremulous smile cross her face, hidden behind her hoof. Harmony is still with me. Tia's thoughts whispered in joy.

Then she turned her eyes upon the three Crusaders - each of them shone with a powerful purity of Harmony, though not the sort that they could ever wield. They each had powerful destinies - ones that would only reveal themselves in due time. A pity. It would have been nice to solve a problem for Cheerilee. She closed her eyes and reopened them again - the world back to the normal sight she was used to. Hmm... Aha! I know. "I have just the thing. I'm going to need some things for when I reopen the library, and I need some smart little fillies to perform a few tasks for me. Would you be willing to help me out? You could be my personal assistants for the day." She kept a jovial tone in her voice, and tried to project how she was giving them a rare treat.

Much to her delight, all three fillies nodded enthusiastically at her - and over their shoulders, Cheerilee was giving her an approving sort of smile. Undoubtedly the work could keep them out of trouble until the evening, when their parents could come and claim them for dinner. "Very well, now here is what I need you to do..." Tia began, feeling a lightness in her soul. Other Ponies? Still a nerve wracking mystery to her - even these kindly ones who had been so patient with her - but little, over excitable fillies? Now that, I can handle...

~~~~~~~~~~~

"Been a long time, Mare."

The sleek, whisper soft voice sent a thrill of reaction up Mayor Mare's spine as she sat at her desk - the ad hoc office completely empty around her... or so she thought. "Did'ja miss me?" Whispered that voice again, and before the Mayor could react she felt a pair of hot, gentle and familiar lips kiss her cheek softly. The rustle of bat-wings and the nearly silent clink of chain mail upon leather meant it could be only one pony.

"Night Scythe." whispered the Mayor, her hooves softly relaxing onto her desk. "I had heard... But I hadn't believed it.." She turned around suddenly, coming face to face with the glorious golden eyes of the legendary thestral commander, Night Scythe. He smelled just the same as he had, all those years ago. The soft tang of leather - the leather of creatures he'd personally killed, or so the stories went. A touch of sweat, and the spicy scent of his coat that even his vigorous bathing never completely obliterated. "It has been a long time." She finished lamely, her hooves coming up to gently touch the steel helmet upon his head and lift it off, releasing the short and ruffled black mane and fluffy ears she'd always enjoyed teasing.

He Smiled at her with those sharp fangs his race of ponies was famous for. "You dyed your mane." He observed, running an iron-shod hoof through the grey locks of her mane. "Trying to look respectable for the locals, hm?" He growled softly, his face mere inches away from hers. "Still the Chameleon. Ever changing, ever shifting... Just the way I remember you." He breathed softly, and smiled slowly. "Did you miss me?" He asked softly, his voice surprisingly gentle.

The mayor felt a soft smile cross her lips, as she laid the helmet down on the floor next to him. "Yes." She whispered softly, wrapping her hooves around his neck. "Promise me I'll never have to miss you again, Scythe." the Mayor spoke softly, tugging him in closer. Her voice was desperate, but also gentle with longing - a very old longing.

The Thestral grinned, flashing his fangs at her. "It's a new world, Mare. We're the ones who are going to decide what happens now." He said, conviction ringing in his voice. "And if I get my way, you'll never have to miss me again." He finished with a promise in his voice, as his own hooves detached the thick collar from her neck. The Mayor lifted her chin and offer her neck to him, her eyes closing and a silent smile crossing her face.

She was very glad no one was scheduled to bother her for a few hours.

~~~~~~~~~~

"Cutie Mark Crusader Personal Assistants! YAY!"

The three fillies charged off into the distance, and Tia couldn't help it - she leaned against the side of the table with a bubbling throat full of laughter. Her eyes turned to Bon Bon and Cheerilee, and they too were laughing alongside her. Things were still going to be difficult but... Perhaps I've made a good first step. Tia thought, unable to contain her laughter. It really was the best medicine for what ailed her.

And then out of nowhere, a cry came from overhead. "Aw Dangit, LOOK OUT!" somepony yelled, but by the time Tia looked up - it was already too late. Her mouth opened and then was suddenly filled by a massive torrent of water draining out of an overhead cloud, completely and utterly drenching her from mane to tail in surprisingly warm rain water. Her, and ONLY her. At least my sandwich is safe. Tia thought, blowing a lock of soaked mane out of her face and spitting out the mouthful of rainwater in the process.

A wild blue and white mane suddenly filled Tia's vision, along with an apologetic set of pink eyes. "A-heh... Oops. Sorry about that." said the pegasus, with a sheepish smile on her face.

Chapter 4 - The Weathermare

View Online

Tia Sunbeam was very, very wet. Soaking wet, actually. From mane to tail, she'd just been drenched by a misdirected cloud which still hung over her head all puffy and innocent. She brought up her hooves and pushed her now soaking mane away from her eyes to half glare up at the wild-maned pegasus who was sitting on the cloud and smiling sheepishly. "A little more warning might be nice next time." Tia huffed out, and called magic into her horn - it glowed a golden yellow, just as it always had before as she began to pull the moisture out of her mane and deposit it in little splashes along the ground.

The pegasus simply grinned at her, and swung over the edge of the cloud.. giving it a mighty kick that sent the thing sailing up into the sky at a remarkable turn of speed. "Ha! Yeah, you're right. Sorry 'bout that, we're still adjusting to the new weather team." she remarked, fluttering her wings before settling down on the ground. Tia couldn't help but wonder who in the world had styled that mane - it looked nothing quite like Tia had seen in a long time. "Hey, you're new in town, ain't ya?" She continued onwards, the pegasus' eyebrows waggling expressively. "Welcome t' Ponyville! I'm Cloud Chaser, Ponyville weather team captain!" She puffed out her chest, looking as a proud as a strutting rooster.

Bon Bon piped in then, saving Tia from having to comment on that particular turn of events. "Oh! They made you captain, Chaser? Congratulations! How'd your sister take it?" She said with a wicked grin on her face, and Tia wondered what she was missing here. Local drama. her mind filled in immediately, and then she thought back at it, Yes, and I'm going to have to pay attention to that sort of thing now - seeing as how I'm now a local. she chuckled softly, as she finally got the last of the water out of her mane and sighed expressively at the state of it after that wetting.

Cloud Chaser saved Tia from having to think too much more though, as she clapped her hooves together joyfully. "Oh she was completely cheesed off! I haven't seen her that ticked since Dash missed that big storm a couple years back." She did a little dance in place, a huge smile on her face even as Tia raised an eyebrow at her. Chaser giggled at that sight. "Ah, she'll get over it. She's not really well suited for the job, she lets little things get under her hooves too easily."

Tia nodded cautiously at that. Well, I suppose it would make sense. One does not wish to have somepony in charge of a weather team if they can't take a few mistakes. She thought, and tilted her head at her..."Well, it is a pleasure to meet you Cloud Chaser. Even if our introduction was a bit..." She paused, flicking a last bit of moisture off of her coat. "Ehm. Wet." Her mouth twisted into a wry smile, and much to her surprise, Chaser was giggling again - and so were Cheerilee and Bon Bon. "What?" Tia demanded, once again in that tone of voice that reminded her of an angry foal.

Chaser managed to sputter out words in between her giggles - since Cheerilee and Bon Bon were both helplessly laughing. "You looked sooooo uncomfortable saying that word! Come on! You're among fully grown mares here." She grinned broadly. "Some of whom are fillyfoolers, and are probably checking out yer plot right now, eh Bon Bon?" She leered, her eyebrows waggling comically... Clearly joking with me... isn't she? Tia thought...

Bon Bon's voice burst out of her laughter. "Oh stop that, Chaser! She hardly needs to be subjected to your dirty brand of humor." But there was a pretty little red blush on her cheeks that Tia caught before Bon Bon hid them by turning her head away. "Besides, Lyra's my very special somepony, and you know that! Buck, the whole town knows that!" She huffed out, crossing her forehooves over her chest in mock anger.

Chaser just smirked at Bon Bon. "Uh huh. Anyway, I better get back up there before some newbie accidentally causes a tornado. Again." her wings flared and flapper herself up into the air. "You're pretty cute, Tia. I think you and I will get along juuuust fine." She purred, running a wing tip softly up Tia's neck before giggling again and rocketing up into the air at a remarkable speed.

Tia's mind took a minute to process all of that, even as Bon Bon and Cheerilee gave off long suffering sighs. What was that all about? Did she just hit on me? a mental pause, the equivalent of an engine throwing a cylinder Did I like it? came the next astonished thought, each one crashing into one another like a train in a slow motion wreck, I mean, I haven't had feelings like that in... But she's a mare! But I like stallions! Or do I like both? Or is this just an effect of the magic? Or have I gone insane? Or- Then she blushed as she realized her thoughts were about to start running in little circles, as bright red as a cherry and buried her face in her hooves. "Oh, applesauce, I'm so confused." She whispered intensely, and gave off a strangled sort of laugh.

Cheerilee sighed and threw a look at Bon Bon. "I'll take care of her, dearie. You need to get back to your shop." she said pointedly, and Tia was in no mind to be noticing the subtle byplay going on there... and probably would have been confused by it even if she had noticed it.

Bon Bon just nodded and hopped off the chair - trotting around the table, she gave Tia an encouraging little squeeze around the shoulder and a gentle smile. "It's good to see you relaxing a little, Tia. I'll see you later tonight." She squeezed once again and then headed off down the street, humming one of Lyra's tunes as she went. Tia idly wondered what she'd meant by that...

Cheerilee sighed gustily and tugged Tia to her hooves. "Come on, Tia. Let's go get you a nice cup of tea. I think we need to have a talk." She said firmly - so firmly that Tia didn't think twice about getting back up on her hooves. Tia looked up at Cheerilee, and saw her smiling faintly. "I won't make you say anything you don't want to, but I think you need to talk to somepony."

Tia turned that particular statement over in her mind a few times, trying to find a flaw in the logic - and could not. It was true. In more than a week she had barely talked to anypony, had written no letters, and had barely even processed what her new life was going to be like. Clearly, she'd gotten a bit unhinged between the Ritual and Luna's absurd 'judgment'. It was a perfectly logical thing to need somepony to... work out some of what she had rattling around in her head.

Besides. Tea sounded nice, all of a sudden. "Okay." said Tia, her magic grabbing the remains of her sandwich.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cloud Chaser put on an extra burst of speed as she left the ground behind her - although unlike most of her race, she had no problem getting down and dirty in the mud. She liked the ground - there was always so much more to do down there! Still, a pegasus never felt completely at home unless she was in the air - and Cloud Chaser was no exception. Of course, she was not at home with the kind of stunt she'd just pulled. Very much not her style, but...

Cloud Chaser's wings took her high up to a thick bank of clouds that she'd been working on packing together. She needed them extra dense if she wanted to get the maximum strength out of them. She had to have permanent sky home now, and since Dash had taken her own place with her when she'd gone to Canterlot, that meant building a new one from scratch. Not that she minded - fiddling with the clouds was amongst her favorite things to do. It was just a long process, especially if she wanted something that could hold up to the disasters that routinely plagued Ponyville.

Right now, sitting atop that dense cloud platform was an a familiar looking pegasus with a flaming red and orange mane that would have made her stand out... even if she wasn't the legendary Captain of the Wonderbolts. Chaser landed lightly next to her, wondering what was in the sheaf of papers the Captain was reading. She didn't get to indulge that curiosity though, as Spitfire spoke up quietly. "So, how'd it go?"

Chaser planted her flank on the ground and took in a deep breath. "She's nervous as all hell, Ma'am. Almost as skittish as Fluttershy was, though I think most of that is just her being unnerved." She frowned softly. "Ma'am, I'm not comfortable with this. Not in the littlest bit. Who the buck is this mare that you care so much about how she's doing in Ponyville? I thought she was just a replacement librarian." Cloud Chaser ventured, hoping she might get a straight answer out of Spitfire for once...

Which of course, didn't happen. "Classified, Recruit." Spitfire said lazily, tucking the sheaf of papers into her saddlebags. "I want you to keep an eye on her. Do what you can to help her get stabilized." She turned that full, steely gaze on Cloud Chaser, and not for the first time she felt more than a little intimidated. "I know you're uncomfortable with this, and so am I. You're a good kid and a good flier and you don't deserve to get wrapped up in this mess, but you're the only branch I've got to lean on right now. " Spitfire pulled out a pair of aviator glasses and slipped them on. "You be safe down there, things are going to start getting rough soon. I'll be back in a month or so to see how you're doing."

Without another word, Spitfire flared out her wings - and suddenly took off in a blast of heat and light that Chaser had to jump back from. Her speed was nothing short of insane, but what else was to be expected of her? Chaser sighed and smacked her head into the dense cloud platform. How did she get tied up in this again? Oh yes, you wanted to be a Wonderbolt. And then Spitfire started talking to you about loyalty and honor and you folded like Fluttershy under a wet paper towel. Her thoughts wickedly reminded her, and that only produced another groan.

She hadn't been lying. Tia was a cutie, with a hot bod and a sweet voice - that was more than enough to make Chaser entertain a few less-than-noble thoughts about her. It still felt wrong to her to have forced her to react to something like that under orders. Even if dumping the entire contents of that cloud on her head had been pretty hilarious. She sighed miserably for a moment, smacking her head into the cloud bank. You're bucked, Chaser. Just admit it to yourself. You are bucked-bucked-bucked.

Still. Maybe Chaser could salvage at least something out of this. Maybe... Okay, it was obvious even to me that filly needs to lighten up a little. And who better to help her do so than the Number-Two party pony of Ponyville? Well, maybe she was Number-One now. Pinkie had gone off to Canterlot and bigger and better horizons therein. Somepony had to step in and make sure this poor girl didn't end up all depressed and alone!

Chaser pulled herself off the cloud bank with a big grin. There was going to be a party tonight she'd been told about, to welcome Tia into her new home. Yeah... I bet I know just the thing to give her a proper Ponyville welcome! She rubbed her hooves together in excitement, giggling madly. I'm so lucky she's already into mares. That's just going to make it more fun!

Chaser laughed and did a little loop-the-loop on her cloud and rushed off towards a big cloud field in the sky - she was going to need to work hard to get her tasks for the day done! Then she'd need to go visit Pokey, and see if he couldn't help her slip into something more comfortable for tonight's party. Oh yeah! I can help out a cute filly, have a little fun, AND stay in the boss's good graces! Nothin can go wrong!

~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia took a long pull from the fragrant china cup as Cheerilee looked on with a slight smile on her face. It was delicious, possibly the best pot of Trottingham black tea she'd had in a long, long time. "There. My mother always said that tea was the universal solution to any problem." Cheerilee said with a soft chuckle, and Tia felt a broad and warm smile cross her face. Have to agree with that one. She thought amusedly, as her eyes ranged around the interior of the little house's living room.

It was a bit on the small side, but it had been packed with character and color. Framed pictures of cheerilee done up in crayon, quill and paint adorned the walls - all of them from previous students. Two massive book shelves were packed with educational materials... and a copy of every single one of the Daring Do books. Tia's eyes ranged over an overstuffed work desk which looked all too familiar to her, piled high with student paperwork that needed to be graded. Tia and Cheerilee both sat on a massive stuffed couch that Tia could not begin to comprehend how it had been gotten inside - given that the whole thing looked too big to have fit through the front door.

Cheerilee had poured herself a cup of the tea and sipped at it gently, her eyes carefully watching Tia from above the rim. Tia wondered about that look, and coughed softly. "Cheerilee, I..." Tia said softly, hiding in her teacup a little bit while she tried to think of what else she could say. "I am uncertain as to how to thank you for what you did for me at the cafe." She finished lamely, sighing a little. She was falling right back into her uncertainty, now that the foals were gone. Back on unsteady, shaky ground with no stable hoofing in sight.

Cheerilee smiled softly, and set her teacup down on the table. "Well, I'd appreciate it if you felt like you could open up with me a little bit. " She said with infinite gentleness. "You're acting as skittish as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs." She chuckled gently, inviting Tia to join her in the little joke. "And I've been very worried about some of the rest of your behavior." She paused, and bit her lip. "May I be perfectly frank with you, Miss Tia? I do not wish to come across as presumptuous but..." Tia nodded, waving her hoof for Cheerilee to go on.

The teacher sucked in a breath and began to speak again. "You are showing all the signs of a recovering abuse victim, Tia. It's not my place to be asking you, I know... Goodness, you barely even know me! But I cannot sit here and simply do nothing while you slowly and completely emotionally break down." Tia looked at her in astonishment, her jaw dropping a little. Cheerilee held up a hoof. "Please, Tia. I have studied long and hard, and I know the signs. You were a hairs breadth away from completely losing it after Chaser got flirty with you. Allow me to guess - you had no idea how to process that kind of behavior from a complete stranger, and it started your thoughts running in these ever tightening little circles?" Tia nodded numbly, wondering how Cheerilee could possibly know that she was doing precisely that. Cheerilee smiled gently and continued talking. "It was all over your face and in your body language... you are very bad at hiding your emotions, dear."

Tia blushed for what felt like the eightieth time that day, and drained her cup of the tea. She lifted the empty vessel in question, and Cheerilee nodded at the pot - which Tia lifted gently with her golden magic and poured herself a second cup with a few drops of lemon juice. "I do not..." Tia began, before taking a deep breath, "It is more complex than that." Cheerilee nodded, but remained silent. Damnit. I was hoping... but no, that's not how this works, is it? Tia thought in frustration. It was a common enough tactic. Present a student with a problem, explain what you think, and then let them work it out themselves. Classic teaching doctrine - classic because it was extremely effective, especially with scholars like Tia.

So Tia sighed and sipped her tea for another moment before speaking. How on earth could she phrase this to somepony completely outside the know? Perhaps it was best to keep things simple. "I... I had a daughter, you see. A long time ago." Tia began, keeping her voice pitched low. "She was beautiful, everything I could have hoped for... but circumstances forced me to give her away. I could not raise her, not as she deserved to be raised." She looked down into that teacup, and resolved to be as honest as she could. "I placed her with a family I knew would care for her as if she was their own and... I went about my life." She paused for a moment, looking up. "You have heard I am... was... a teacher, yes?" Cheerilee nodded slowly at her, her face gentle - but impassive.

Tia spoke again, keeping her tone pitched low. "Teaching, and all of my other duties consumed my life, just as they had before I had her. I became a shut in, consumed by my scholarly pursuits and grandiose plans for my future." Tia gently set the teacup down, tapping her hooves together nervously. "I... things happened. I ended up being one of my daughter's teachers when she came under the care of Celestia." She looked away from Cheerilee, unable to take that gentle gaze any longer as long-forgotten pain welled up inside of her. "She did not know who I was, but I knew her. It was..." There it was again, that wetness on her cheeks slowly streaming down from her traitorous eyes.

Tia sniffled softly, proud of how calm she managed to keep her voice. "She knows now, and I cannot help but think of what a fool I was to give her up." Her voice caught for a moment on a sob, her hooves wrapping around herself. "Just another mistake I've made in a life full of nothing but mistakes. I could not save my sister, I could not care for my children, and I can't even live with normal ponies..." Her voice and mind were running away with her now, as Tia's logical mind panicked - not knowing what she might accidentally reveal to this mare... but there was no stopping the torrent now. Her voice was breaking up with every word. "I'm a failure as a mother, as a teacher, as a pony....all I have accomplished, all I have built means nothing..."

And it was at that word that strong, dark red hooves pulled her from where she sat and embraced her firmly. This time though, Tia did not shy away. The tears came flooding out of her eyes like a dam bursting, and she latched onto the mare like she was clutching onto a life raft. She sobbed heavily, over and over again, feeling broken and alone. Silently, she wondered if she would ever be able to put the Celestia she had once been back together again....

~~~~~~~~~~~

Ditzy Doo dropped her mailbags off with the distribution office and was out the door in a flash - It was almost the afternoon, and she had so much work to do for tonight! Luckily her bosses hadn't had a problem with her delivering her own invitations while she did her morning rounds. She did a dorky little corkscrew spiral in midair as she flew, practically bubbling up with joy. Tonight was going to be great! There was gonna be a party and there was gonna be cake and music too! And Dinky would get to hang out with some other foals too, and that was the very best of thing of all!

Speaking of music, I'd better check up on her! Ditzy thought, and pirouetted in midair to dive down to the ground - this time remembering to flare her wings before she could crash in spectacular fashion again. This time, she landed with a perfect little skip upon the newly-minted stone road, and trotted up to the door way. She lifted her hoof and knocked firmly, humming a happy tune to herself as she did so. I can't wait to see what they've come up with this time! She thought happily, wondering if maybe this time she'd finally work up the courage to ask for an autograph.

Still, after a few moments there was no answer - so she knocked again, this time much more firmly. After a few more minutes of Silence, Ditzy blew her cheeks out and glared at the door. Oh no you don't Mr. Door. You're not going to beat me! And so it was with a mighty swing of her hoof - she gave that door the loudest knocking she could possibly give it. Fortunately, this knocking did not knock down the door. Ditzy had done that once, and she'd been very sorry indeed. Also fortunately, a half-voiced cry came from somewhere inside the building - and Ditzy was now quite sure she was going to get an answer!

Sure enough, the door swung open a moment later and a pair of bright red eyes stared at her for a moment, before the face they belonged to settled into a weary smile, a white hoof coming up to run through a very mussed up mane. "Oh jeeze, Is it already Friday?" Vinyl Scratch asked, looking a little sheepish. "I was uh... Sorry about the wait, Derps. Come on in." She waved her hoof at the pegasus and trundled back over into her kitchen. Ditzy followed with a wry sort of chuckle as she hoofed the door shut behind her. "Hang on, hang on, Imma need some coffee... Sorry I didn't hear ya the first time, I was mixing with Tavi and we were um..." Vinyl was blushing a terribly bright red, and it took a minute for Ditzy to make the connection.

When she finally did, Ditzy's hooves flew up to her mouth and she blushed too, if decidedly less so than Vinyl. "Ohmygosh, Scratchy! I am so sorry!" Ditzy's wings wilted down her sides and she lowered her head. "I didn't mean to interrupt nothin." She muttered, kicking her hoof into the floor and slowly backing up towards the door. "I'll leave you two alone, I jus' wanted to-"

Vinyl waved her hoof. "Don't worry none, Derps. It's aiight. I shoulda remembered today was the party." She grinned and floated up a really, really big cup of coffee - drinking it down in one single gulp, in spite of the piping hot steam coming off of it. A moment later she shook out her face with a wubbing sound and smacked her cheeks with her hooves. "Whoof! That's the stuff! Siddown, Derps. Have a cuppa. I'm going to go dunk my head in some water so we can go over the party plans." She grinned and trotted over into the living room - and from what Ditzy could hear, up the stairs.

Ditzy just sighed and fixed herself up a much smaller cup of the caffeinated stuff, hopping up into the chair just in time to see a dark maned earth pony slip in through the living room door... wearing what looked like a much ruffled and rumpled school-filly outfit with a pink bowtie. Her mane was much less out of place than Vinyl's had been, but Ditzy didn't have to imagine too hard to wonder what she might have interrupted. Octavia smiled at her though as she fixed herself a cup of the coffee. "You really oughtn't to worry so much, Ditzy. We're both quite excited to be performing this evening - Vinyl's got a new piano tune she's been aching to play for a crowd." She gently patted Ditzy's shoulder, restoring the pegasus' mood somewhat. "Besides, It's good for us to be reminded when we have responsibilities as opposed to .... well." She winked. "You know."

Ditzy felt a soft smile cross her face. Yeah, she did know... even if it had been a long time since she'd 'known' that feeling personally. Still. At least neither of the duo seemed mad at her. So she set herself to the coffee in front of her with a much more enthusiastic sip. Tonight's gonna be the best party Ponyville's ever seen! She thought brightly, a thought made even better by the prospect of putting a smile on Tia's face.

Chapter 5 - The Book

View Online

Tia did not know how long ago it had been since sobs and tears had overtaken her. She did not know when those gentle hooves had slowly gathered her into a warm lap and soothed her - provided her with a clean rag to wipe her eyes and blow her nose. Water when her throat ran dry and soft brushes to keep her mane out of the way. She did not know when every wall of serenity and poise had broken down and left her this weeping wreck. What she did know, however - was that not long ago one of those hooves that had been stroking her back had stopped and reached over to the table next to the sofa. A few minutes after that... A voice above her head began to speak.

"And thus I was a stranger in a strange land. And every hoof was turned against me, and every eye shunned me from sight, and every mouth spoke no good word to me. But I did not despair, for Harmony was within me, and I knew that Harmony would enlighten my path. And so as I traveled, I found those with Kindness in their hearts, who granted me shelter without fear. And lo, from the Kindness of a few, more did I meet who were filled with Generosity, who provided provender and comfort to others in their time of need. And from that Generosity was born words of Honesty, that we were not strangers to be feared, but ponies like they - and so did Harmony beget Harmony, and I was no longer a stranger in that strange land..."

Tia's tears flowed a little less, a small voice in her heart whispering along with the voice as soon as she recognized the passage. The voice spoke again... Cheerilee. Tia reminded herself, dragging her mind out of the depths of her despair. "The Journey, Passage thirteen." said Cheerilee, a gentle smile audible in her voice. Tia nodded a little from where she lay, still trying to grab control over her stupid eyes and their stupid tears. Cheerilee spoke softly again. "You know it, Hm? How about another one then..." Tia slowly wiggled her way up, realizing that she was holding fiercely on to Cheerilee's midsection... and not wanting to let go for more than to wipe her eyes with the towel, as Cheerilee spoke again.

"And so I looked upon the wrecked and ruined land which I called home, and I wept. For it was naught but burnt grasses and tumbled stone. No living thing would grow from the earth, and no living thing could travel the land for fear of dread Chaos. I wept for what had been lost and despaired that anything could ever make it right again when the Spirit of Harmony did speak to me and said 'Lo, my child. Do not despair, for deep within the soil here is the strength to endure. Go forth, with the power of Harmony in your steps, and in your voice, and all can be made aright again.' And so did I tread the ground of my home and held Harmony within my heart, and the grass bloomed from beneath my hooves and Chaos was chased away at the thunder of my song. And even amidst the death, I found Harmony."

Tia looked up then, and wondered just how much of a wreck she looked. "The Beginning, Passage Twenty-eight." She whispered softly, looking up into the hard white cover - obviously well-worn and cared for, with the golden words upon the cover still as bright as the day it had been made. 'The Book of Harmony'. Tia felt a slow smile tug at her lips, even as her tears slowly began to dry. No wonder she had felt safe here... Harmony was strong in this place, and in this pony. "That was always one of my favorites." Tia said gently, working her way into a more comfortable position for both her and Cheerilee. Of course, I was the one who wrote it, but... That was a very long time ago. Just after the battle with Discord, point of fact.

Cheerilee smiled softly at her, gently closing the book. "I thought a little inspirational reading might help... It's always helped me." She chuckled softly, setting the book down on the side table. "Feel better?" she asked softly, with a twinkle of mischief in her eye. Tia couldn't help but smile up at her at that, even if only just a little. "Or do you just feel like you cried for an hour, and now your eyes hurt?" Cheerilee then suggested - prompting a little burst of laughter out of Tia.

Tia nodded a little, still half giggling under her breath. "Little bit of both, actually." She said softly, and rubbed at her sore eyes gently for a moment. "I cannot remember the last time I cried quite like that." Tia admitted softly, wiping the last of her tears away with the towel before carefully magicking it to the table. "I am very sorry I broke down like that, Miss Cheerilee." she said, her voice quiet. "That was..."

Cheerilee cut her off a moment later with a slightly sharp voice. "Exactly what you needed, Tia. There is no need to apologize... If I haven't told you yet, I like being able to help other ponies." She grinned broadly, and gently helped Tia back up to her seat. "So, you enjoy reading the Book?" She asked next, a carefully crafty look on her face - she was still smiling, but obviously was still very worried about Tia.

Tia nodded softly. "Though I haven't really sat down to actually read it in..." Tia halted, trying to remember how long ago it was. Decades? Centuries? "I don't remember..." Tia whispered, and for some reason that hurt far, far more than she'd thought it would. "There's so much I cannot remember doing. I cannot even remember the last time I had a stiff drink!" She exclaimed - a combination of shame and exasperation overtaking her - temporarily burying her hurt in self-examination.

Cheerilee burst into a moment of laughter, putting her hooves over her mouth to stifle it, and Tia leveled a steely sort of look at her. "I am quite serious! I cannot remember the last time I did so many things!" She sighed out sadly, leaning back like a lump into the arm of the couch. "I feel as though..." She rubbed her eyes again, this time not out of soreness but out of a feel of exhaustion. "Like I've been living in a haze. Consumed by my plans, my thoughts... And now they're all... " She flicked a hoof silently into the air. "Dust in the wind. And I am left with naught to show for it, but a collection of fractured shards at my hooves, and no knowledge of what to do next."

Cheerilee nodded slowly, though Tia wondered if she could truly comprehend what all of this meant. Two centuries of planning, and all of it for naught because I was too arrogant to see the truth before my very eyes. How Discord would laugh at me now, and for once I would agree with him. Tia thought bitterly, hugging her forehooves around herself. Cheerilee sighed gently, and Tia looked up in a touch of confusion. Cheerilee pointed with her hoof and a soft smile. "Do you even realize you're doing that?" Tia blinked slowly, then looked down at her hooves around her chest - as though she was hugging herself. Tia shook her head slowly. "You're very unused to looking for physical comfort from others, aren't you?" Cheerilee said with a gentle insistence - making it a question between friends, and not strangers.

Tia paused then, and really thought about what she was being asked. I'm not... But does this mean I really just... need to be hugged? It seemed silly on the surface of it... until Tia thought of all those cool nights spent alone before her Sister had come back to her. Of a thousand years of nopony to truly turn to... not even when Cadence was born and grown. No true lovers, no intimacy. Just duty, and a need to see it through. There had been no one to pass along the load to... and now? Now... there was no more load. No more duty. Just herself, her thoughts and feelings long delayed. Harmony had turned her away... she still had something to do in this world. But what? If she was no longer to rule... what was she to do?

Tia looked up and blew out a soft sigh. "No, I suppose not." She said quietly. Perhaps... just perhaps... Luna had not been speaking for herself that evening. Tia knew all too well that Harmony worked in many ways, and sometimes it would just come right out and tell you what you were supposed to do. Perhaps... perhaps she was right. Perhaps I have completely forgotten what the lives of my ponies are like. She quietly thought, her head coming down to gaze across the expanse of cushions towards Cheerilee, who was still watching with a patient sort of smile. A teacher. Just like me. Tia thought, a slow smile of her own coming to her face. She understands. Better than anypony else could, I think.

Tia spoke softly, "Cheerilee... I..." She hesitated, and then plowed on ahead - hoping that raw courage would be enough to get her through the next words. "I want... I need..." She found herself tripping over her words, stuttering her words out - until she felt a gentle hoof on her shoulder squeezing it. Tia took a deep breath and exhaled - the simple physical touch calming her. "Will you be my friend?" Tia asked softly, tremulously - fearing both acceptance and rejection in much the same breath.

Cheerilee smiled softly. "Of course. If you'll be my friend too, Tia." Cheerilee said in a bright, soft voice - and leaned in to wrap a gentle hug around Tia's neck. "And since we're friends now, I think it's my turn to hug you." She said in a teasing sort of voice, the gentle weight of the squeeze around her neck was.... wonderful. Warm and soft and inviting and everything Tia could have imagined it might be. She sat there for a moment, reveling in the hug... before she just couldn't help herself, and wrapped her own hooves back around the teacher closely.

Friend.

It was a good word. The kind of word Tia could get used to saying more often.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Geeze. That bad huh?" Vinyl observed - her flyaway mane now combed into something resembling sense, even though it still looked like she'd just stood in the path of a sonic rainboom. "Well don’t you worry, Derps. We'll take care of her." She nudged the mare next to her with a grin. "Right Tavi?" She cooed out, and Octavia gave off a sophisticated sort of smile.

Ditzy sighed in relief. She'd been worried either of them might have had second thoughts about holding a gig in the library, but it looked like Scratchy was still game for darn near anything. "Thanks girls." She said with a soft smile. "By the way, it's good to see you looking so chipper, Octavia. Lyra was gettin' awful worried about you for a while there." She picked up the coffee cup and drained the last of the cool, caffeinated liquid from it.

Octavia blushed faintly and smiled prettily. "Nothing to be worried about, Ditzy. I Went through a bad time there but... Vinyl sorted me out." She blushed more deeply now, her hoof curling around Vinyl's waist gently. "Tell Lyra I'd like to join her playing in the park sometime. I have come to miss playing just with my Cello, and I doubt there will be any stress involved with playing for every day ponies." Octavia finished, her hoof coming up to her collar and tie - it looked a little curious to Ditzy's eyes. Not quite cloth, it looked like some other kind of shiny materiel.

Vinyl gently socked Octavia in the arm and gave off a huge grin. "That's my girl! I knew you had it in you, Tavi." And then she kissed her - quite thoroughly - on the mouth, and ditzy felt a red blush creep up into her cheeks. Oh dear... They're really going at that. Ditzy thought with a little sadness. It'd been a long time since she'd done anything like that with anypony...

Luckily, Vinyl let Tavi go a few breaths later, and Ditzy decided it was time to beat a strategic retreat before they got heated again. "Anyway, It's been great to see you two... I'm going to go find Dinky and start rounding up everypony to get the party set up." She hopped up out of the sofa as the couple both blushed and let off light laughs.

Octavia shook her head. "My apologies, Ditzy. I promise you that Vinyl and I shall be on our very best behavior tonight." She then shot a glare at Vinyl, who was grinning like a madpony. "Because if she is not, Vinyl will very much not enjoy the punishment I shall levy upon her. Right Vinyl?" Octavia asked with a light glare. Vinyl then gulped down her grin and nodded hurriedly.

Ditzy decided this was a good moment to slip out... before things got heated in a bad way "Alrighty then! Bye Scratchy! Bye Tavi!" And she practically zoomed out of the house, taking to the skies at top speed. Phew! That was a close one! She thought, wiping sweat from her brow as she set her course for one of the few obvious landmarks in Ponyville... the Solar Shrine.

It was a simple enough place. A set of stone stairs leading up to a raised platform, upon which a single golden structure stood - a pillar leading up to a circular sun emblem, wreathed in metallic flames. Off to one side, a little cottage stood where the caretaker lived along with the priestess who watched over the shrine, and spoke to those who needed guidance.

Dinky had decided she wanted to spend the day up here playing with the other foals, since School was temporarily closed while repairs were made to the building. Sure enough, she was in the midst of quite a few of them - running about the shrine with all the reckless abandon a young pony could display. Ditzy felt her mouth crease into a smile as she looked on - never able to keep a smile off her face when her little Muffin was happy.

A white-robed and hooded pony slipped up next to her quietly, with a slight smile of her own. "She is a good child, Miss Hooves." said Bright Dawn, the priestess of the shrine. "And you a true follower of Harmony for raising her as well as you have." Bright Dawn was a pegasus pony, with a bright blue coat and soft, gentle green eyes. She smiled at Ditzy, who was blushing slightly. "What ails you, my child? You have the look of one with regret in her heart." She spoke with a soft sympathy, a gentle insistence that she could be trusted in her voice.

Ditzy sighed a little. Bright always had some weird way of seeing right to the heart of Ditzy's worries. "I'm just lonely, miss." She said softly, sadly. "I mean... I've got Lyres and Bon Bon but... None of the stallions in town will even look twice at me." She said softly, her wings drooping down a little bit as she did so. "I want Dinky to have a dad. Or heck, at this point I'd even take giving her another Mommy so she doesn't feel so lonely when I can't be there..." Ditzy said softly, feeling a weight laying down heavily upon her shoulders.

Then she felt a gentle wing softly encircle those shoulders and squeeze firmly. "The Book of Harmony says 'We do not always get to choose who we walk the high path with. Often those we love will lead us to trod the fields of Harmony, and we can but walk on until our day to leave the path comes to us. So long as we hold Harmony in our hearts, though, we shall never be alone.'" Bright intoned in a pious sort of way, then smiled wearily. "I know that is my most overused and clichéd passage, child - but I do feel deeply for you. You deserve a handsome stallion to call your own."

Ditzy smiled a little, and nuzzled her cheek into the wing. "I know, Miss. The Book doesn't have an answer to everything." She teased softly - it was the most often joke they'd shared between them, ever since a crying little filly had begged for Harmony to restore her eyes to normal. But such was not the power of Harmony, she'd been told. There was a reason for all things in the world - including her eyes. Ditzy had said that the world was stupid. The Priestess had agreed. "Thanks for looking after her while school is out." Ditzy continued, as though her thoughts had not taken several long moments.

The priestess merely dipped her head in acknowledgement. "Walk in Harmony, Ditzy Hooves." She raised her hoof in a benediction. "May Light guide your path." she finished, and then was gone - off to perform some nebulous duty.

Ditzy sighed and then raised her voice. "Muffin! Come on! We've gotta go!" There was no time to feel maudlin - and who knew? Maybe tonight would be her lucky night.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Oh dearest goddess, this is hilarious!" Tia burst out, her sides stitching with laughter and her head bowed over the pile of papers on the kitchen table. It was all she could do not to knock over her cup of tea in the middle of her moment of pure amusement. "Do all of this one's papers read like this?" She asked the wryly smiling Cheerilee, her hooves coming up to try and restrain her giggles.

"Like they were written by somepony ten years older than she is? Yep, that's Silver Spoon's work alright. I'm pretty certain she gets it done by one of Diamond Tiara's tutors." Cheerilee said with a gusty sigh. "You see what I have to work with? I can't even convince her parents that she's not the one writing these!" She threw up her hooves in exasperation, and Tia just kept on giggling. "They think she's some kind of genius savant! If it wasn't for Diamond Tiara being her best friend, they'd have taken her out and sent her to a private school years ago... But nooooo..." Cheerilee drawled out, sticking her chin in her hoof. "I can't be that lucky."

Tia just burst into laughter again, and a moment later Cheerilee joined her, though her laugh was much more rueful.

Tia had decided the very best way to show her appreciation to Cheerilee for everything she'd done so far was to help her get some of those papers grades. Harmony knows I've been buried beneath that job enough. Tia had thought, and though Cheerilee had been initially a little hesitant, a quick display of teaching techniques and knowledge had convinced Cheerilee to give over and accept her help. Besides, that stack of paperwork had been awfully high.

It was much reduced now - thanks to the assistance of Tia's magic, and her rather extensive knowledge of the incredibly simple topics on display here. Cheerilee herself was looking much more... well, cheery. Which she wryly informed Tia was her not-entirely-joking nickname. "I swear, every parent in town calls me Cheery. They think I'm eternally happy, or something." She rolled her eyes. "I'm hardly Pinkie. I get drunk and surly with the best of them some nights!" She made a grring sound and Tia laughed again. "But seriously, just give her a B. There's no reasoning with Spoon's parents when she's at this age." She waved her hoof with a sigh. "I'm going to have enough on my plate soon without having to worry about those spoiled brats."

Tia arched an eyebrow. "What do you mean by that?" She asked cautiously, grading the paper a B as directed - then justifying it with a few made up punctuation and grammar errors. She set the paper aside and continued working with the stack - a little smile crossing her face as the name 'Applebloom' came up, and it turned out the young earth pony actually knew a thing or two about properly writing.

Cheerilee sighed softly. "Well, Ponyville's going to be getting a lot bigger soon enough. The town's already expanding as it is, and trying to keep the temporary foals in residence busy has been a headache and a half even without school being in session. I've got some teaching aides coming in from Manehatten, but..." She paused, chewing on her quill. "Can you keep a secret, Tia? There's another thing happening, but I don't know if we're allowed to talk publicly about it yet."

Tia nodded softly and Cheerilee continued. "Well, Twilight - maybe I should be calling her Queen now, but whatever." She snorted softly, and Tia couldn't help but grin a little. Her prize student or not, Twilight was about to find out that being a ruler didn't always mean sunshine and rainbows. "Just issued a royal decree today, along with Prin - Queen Cadence." Cheerilee made a disgusted face. "Never going to get used to that. The gist of it was... well, they're completely repealing the racial restriction laws for just about everything, except when it pertains to protecting individual ponies."

Tia stared for a moment in disbelief... and then exhaled deeply. I had anticipated this, but I did not think Cadence would fold on the subject so quickly. Perhaps Luna had been right there too... I am going to get awfully sick of those I-told-you-so's. And Cadence could have used her to back up her arguments against doing this so quickly. "That... is going to cause some issues." Tia commented softly, and Cheerilee nodded solemnly. "I take it the Mayor has decided to fully embrace this decree, given our proximity to the Everfree Forest?"

Cheerilee sighed and nodded again. "Yes, mother is quite excited by the prospect of making Ponyville into one of the premier cities in Equestria by throwing open the doors to any and all who might want to live here. Worse, she wants me to build her a fully-functional education system single-hoofedly!" She sighed heavily, sticking her head in her hoof with a grumble. "Sometimes, I wish Celestia had just let her go to Canterlot. She'd probably have been a lot happier there and I wouldn't have to deal with her calling me into meetings all the bloody time."

Tia blinked at her for a moment, her thoughts racing to process that bit of information before she spoke again. Oh dear. I remember her now... that nice young earth pony, so full of pride and ambition in her extensive learning, her brilliant analytical mind. she sighed. She still hasn't learned that book smarts alone do not make an effective leader, I see. Tia did not even notice she was idly grading papers without so much as more than a few looks at it, now worried about her friend.

This is going to cause a lot of local trouble. Why did Twilight not tell me personally? Tia thought. Perhaps she had not wanted Tia to know... given Tia opinion about some of those forbidden races. Changelings alone... I'm going to need to brush up on my Anti-Changeling magic. They were not to be trusted, of course. Tia knew that far too well. She was just about to start in on the tidbit of information that the Mayor was Cheerilee's mother when...

Tia was startled by the sudden appearance of a tumbler glass in front of her, and the bottle of a golden liquid poured to halfway up the glass - followed by a second glass and a second pour. "Apple Family Brandy." Cheerilee said, lifting her own glass carefully between her hooves. Tia raised her own glass with a soft glow of magic, eyeballing the slightly viscous liquid dubiously. Cheerilee grinned at her. "S'got a kick like Big Mac, but buck it. I think we could both use a drink. Here's to our mighty new Queens! May they reign with more Wisdom! Or at least, less stupidity!" Cheerilee raised the glass up towards Tia with a soft grin on her face.

Tia paused and chuckled softly, gently tapping her glass to Cheerilee's. "To Harmony." She said softly, and that softened Cheerilee's gaze immensely. "And to new friends." Tia said with much more vigor, and felt a bright smile come over her face.

Tia slowly took a long pull of the liquid... with her eyes going as wide as teacups. The stuff tasted like liquid apples laced with pure fire. It burned down her throat like a wave of too-hot cocoa, leaving a sweet-sour aftertaste burning in her mouth. She broke out into a fit of coughs and startled hacks, with Cheerilee chuckling brightly and taking a far longer drink with a look of pure bliss on her face. Then she set the glass down on the table and grinned at Tia. "Tastes good, doesn't it?"

Tia coughed over and over again, but she was nodding as she did so. It did taste good. Very good! Why in Equestria did I not indulge in this sort of thing more? She wondered, feeling a touch of heat in her cheeks - as well as a burning heat in her belly where the fiery apples stewed and stirred.

Cheerilee paused then with that big grin still on her face, and tapped her glass against Tia's more gently this time. "To Harmony." She whispered back. "And to new friends." She echoed Tia's words, but a touch of heat in her voice... and the pair of friends gently took another drink of the liquor. This time, together.

Chapter 6 - The Surprise

View Online

~~~~~~~The Everfree Forest~~~~~~~~

"Blackedge! Iz zhat you?"

A changeling in his natural state - his chitin glittering in the glorious light of sunset - slowly turned around and bared a toothy grin at the approaching pony. His voice trilled with a buzzing, insectoid sound, and one who knew their changeling voices could tell he was pleased. "Baron Sssssiegfried! It hasss been a long time!" His multi-jointed wings buzzed to life and he swept down from his place in the trees facing Ponyville to embrace the approaching figure heartily.

The pony with the pale blue coat he had just given a brief hug to pushed himself back and grinned with his own toothy mouth. His eyes were a baleful and solid red with no sign of pupil, and his pitch black mane was slicked back and superbly styled. "Blackedge, you old buzzbucket!" Siegfried gave the changeling a light smack on the shoulder, his teeth gleaming in the light as he spoke with a distinct, yet very odd accent. "You are going to stay in Ponyville as vell, eh? Vonderful! It will be luffly to haff a vriend to go drinking vith." The baron waggled his eyebrows for comic effect, which dragged a raspy chuckle out of the changeling warrior.

"And you are sssstill faking that ridiculous accent." Blackedge said with good humor, his multifaceted eyes flickering for a moment even as he was still rolling his own S sounds in the typical changeling fashion. "I ssstill don't undersstand why you don't jussst talk normally.." There was brief flash of green energy, and suddenly, Blackedge's voice shifted into a more refined Trottingham accent. "Like we do, old boy. I mean really, do you have to be so cliché?" The changeling chortled brightly at his sally.

The Baron gave off a mighty harrumph, and tossed his glorious black mane fetchingly, flicking back his blood red cape clasped with a bright silver moon. "Pah! You youngsters still do not understand the need to be properly dramatic!" He spoke, dropping his accent into something that sounded faintly of Manehatten. "Besides, I intend to build a new mansion here! It is such a lovely town, and so beautiful a countryside to enjoy! I cannot hardly wait!" He did a little dancing jig in place, his eyes joyful. "Tonight is the night. After midnight, the world is our oyster! Eh, so to speak." He corrected with a polite, toothy sort of grin.

The changeling chuckled buzzingly himself, his voice still distinctly Trottingham "Indeed. Klik'kkt Hive is looking forward to making this town our home. The Queen has instructed us to make our services available to the local guard that we might help keep the newcomers in line." He eyeballed the Baron, who was striving to look as innocent as a Vampony could - and failing miserably. "We shall be enforcing the laws without prejudice, Baron. We have been given an unprecedented chance, and we shall not lose it to a few creatures who wish to misbehave."

Siegfried snorted, and Blackedge grinned. "Besides. We do not anticipate lacking any willing souls to experience our delights. I do not doubt your kin feel the same. We will be the vanguard, and many of the others will follow in our wake - we must be prepared to give hospitality both to them as well as our new neighbors." He finished, and Siegfried nodded with stoic seriousness.

"These Equestrians have invited us into their home. It behooves us to show them we are not as uncivilized as they believe." Siegfried stated with ringing conviction, and the two friends turned to watch the sun slowly set together. Siegfried spoke softly again, his voice tinged with awe. "Appreciate this moment, old friend. It is not often one witnesses the birth of a new world. I've lived long enough to know."

Blackedge grinned toothily. "Indeed... Sssooo... Are you going to the party tonight?" He asked the baron with a quirked eye ridge.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

"No, Chaser!" Pokey Pierce said for the fifteenth time, nearly smacking his head against the sewing machine. "I cannot, I simply cannot provide you with something, in your irreplaceable words, 'Really Hawt' to wear tonight! I simply have far too much work to do!" His voice seethed out, as he clutched the precious table in front of him like a life raft, his left hoof rubbing slightly at his eyes.

"Aw, c'mon Pokey! Look, I know Rarity left some stuff here that would fit me." Cloud Chaser begged, flitting around Pokey so he could never quite get his eyes off of her. "I can make it worth your while..." She whispered into his ear with a touch of heat, giggling when a bright red flush ran up his cheeks and he turned upon her with a flounce of his much coiffed hair.

"Now see here, Chaser! I will not simply give you a valuable dress for promises of hanky panky!" Pokey's stuffy voice practically roared at her - until his eyes went to the heavy purse she was dangling from her hoof with a smirk on her face. Pokey's face transformed from anger, to embarrassment to horror as he contemplated the sack of cash and then sighed dramatically, running a hoof over his face. "My most... sincere apologies, Miss Chaser. That was most rude of me."

Chaser shrugged and chuckled. "Isn't to say I wouldn't enjoy showing you a good time, Pokey - but I've got plans for the night." She gently tossed the sack on the table. "Besides, you really gotta lighten up. I know Rarity toldj'a you had to practice before you could work for her..." Chaser landed and put a soothing hoof on Pokey's shoulder. "But you can’t stress yourself out over it. You're gonna go bald if you do that, and then where would you be?" Chaser grinned, trying to tease a grin out of one of her oldest Ponyville friends.

Pokey paused, looking up into the mirror of his work space and at the gorgeous curly white mane that graced his head and felt an amused smile creep up onto his lips. "Heh, I suppose I would be in quite the pickle." Pokey paused and then sighed, putting on a weary smile. "I know, Chaser. But..." He sighed gustily. "Oh, bugger it. You're right. I simply cannot work like this!" He threw his hooves up into the air, as if pleading for patience. "Come on, We'll see what I can't scrounge up for you and me."

Chaser arched an eyebrow, but followed the unicorn at the trot. "You mean you're actually going to drag yourself out of this hole for the party?" She suddenly grinned - Pokey was always fun when he got drunk, and he never partied without getting at least heavily buzzed.

Pokey grinned as he flung open a massive closet door with his magic. "Of course, my dear. I certainly can't leave all the cute colts in town to your not-so-tender ministrations." He smirked sexily. "Now tell me about this Tia filly..."

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia stretched out her hooves to the ceiling, and smiled happily at the sorted, stacked and graded piles of paper. "Ha! I told you we could get it done before sundown." She nodded outside - the little clench in her stomach not quite as painful as it had been before. I must find something to replace that duty with. Perhaps I could volunteer at the shrine.. Oh what an irony that would be! Surely her sister would laugh her crown clean off at the thought of Celestia toiling humbly at a shrine once dedicated to her.

Cheerilee grinned right back at her though, the bottle of brandy still sitting near her hoof as she finished the paper in front of her with a flourish of her quill, before spitting the thing into a trash can. "Well, it seems I owe you lunch then." she said with a soft chuckle. "Thank you so much for helping me, Tia." She said brightly, clapping her hooves together. "So. How about we go make sure the Library is in good order, then go scrounge up some dinner?" She suggested, hopping off her chair and trotting around the table with a little skip in her step.

Tia blinked, hopping off her own chair and tilting her head curiously. "Together? I would not wish to interrupt your evening..." She began, only to get a face full of Cheerilee's hoof - who was grinning at her knowingly. Tia's cheeks flushed a little. "Ah... Right. Friends." She said - her mouth luxuriating in the word. It felt good to say. "Friends!" She said it again, this time with a great deal more pep and vigor. Friends make time for one another. She reminded herself, remembering Twilight's reports... Perhaps I ought to see if she had those archived in the library.... I think I could stand to learn a thing or two from her.

Cheerilee nodded with a soft smile. "Exactly. Friends." She nudged her flank up against Tia's firmly and winked. "Now quit stalling, Tia." She giggled and nosed open the door into the cool evening air - just the tiniest bite of the wind reminding the pair of them that fall was nearly upon them. Cheerilee gave off a little shiver in the touch of chill, but smiled anyway. "Goodness, it's lovely out here." She exulted, and Tia blinked at her in surprise... She'd never been particularly fond of when the season had to turn from summer to fall. "What?" Cheerilee grinned at her. "I love the fall season! So many wonderful events!"

Tia tilted her head as her newly minted friend closed and locked the door behind them. "What sort of events? I mean, I know there's always the Harvest Feast... But I don't remember much else going on in Canterlot." That got an astonished look from Cheerilee, and for a moment Tia tried to wrack her brain for what she might have forgotten until... Oh, ponyfeathers. I would forget about...

"Why, Nightmare Night of course! That's not that far off, either." Cheerilee practically bounced at saying it. "Costumes and candy, and all sorts of secrets..." She giggled in a distinctly naughty tone. "You poor girl. You never had any fun, did you?" She teased softly, and Tia shook her head sadly. Well.. Not very often, anyway. she thought as Cheerilee tsked."We simply must get you into a costume then! I'm certain the town will be ready for a real rip-roaring party. Maybe find a special somepony to share it with?" She winked slyly and Tia had to fight back a laugh, hiding her burning cheeks...

Cheerilee smiled slowly, ticking off events with her hoof, "And there's the Running of the Leaves, of course. The Apple Family Cider..." Cheerilee gave the impression of a pony that was perhaps, drooling a little. "Zap Apple Jam too." Tia's ears perked at that one - she had heard that the Apple family had created a way to produce an edible product from the Chaos-tainted fruits, but had never sampled it herself. By the time she knew it, Cheerilee had roped a hoof around her neck as they walked along. "That's just the tip of the tree, too. And you will not be locking yourself up in the library for it, like Twilight Sparkle did so often. You will be getting your flank out and about."

Tia gave off a soft meep and a smile. "Yes Miss Cheerilee." She said in her best anguished-student voice... which set them both to laughing. For a few long minutes as they strode through the town, Tia felt a sense of peace settle over her, calm and quiet. Maybe it was the warmth of that apple brandy still stirring in her belly... or maybe it was the gentle tingle of Cheerilee's hoof touching her neck softly. This feels... nice. Very nice. Tia thought idly, leaning into the casual touch a little more. I... it has been such a long time. Her thoughts whispered softly. The gentle hug, the reassurance... even after Luna returned things had not been as they once were.

But now... I can start over. Those gentle thoughts in Tia's mind whispered. I can... I can live. There is nothing for me to... to rule any longer. I am... I'm free. The thought was sudden, and seemingly from nowhere. She was free. No more stuffy nobles or boring day-court. She could finally flirt with that ever-flighty filly known as 'fun'. But... What did she find to be fun? Well, I certainly will enjoy the time to read some of those modern fiction novels. Ooo! I can finally sit down and read those Daring Do novels Twilight was always going on about! But that wasn't something she could do with a friend... But....

"Cheerilee?" Tia ventured, hoping she didn't sound too hesitant. The last thing she needed was for Cheerilee to think her completely incapable of loosening up. Perhaps I ought to try getting drunk tonight. I think with this normal body, I might even be able to manage it! Cheerilee turned to tilt her head at her as they kept walking. "Um... I'll be honest with you. I genuinely do not know what friends do with one another for fun." Tia admitted, hanging her head a little. "I mean... I know what some ponies do, I'm not completely ignorant... But I don't know anything about what I would enjoy."

Much to Tia's relief, Cheerilee just nodded and chuckled. "Well, I guess we'll just have to find out then." Tia looked up with a touch of confusion, and Cheerilee winked. "Everypony goes through it, Tia. We'll try all sorts of things, and find out what suits you." And for the first time, Cheerilee eyed Tia's cutie mark. Tia herself was not entirely sure what it represented but... well, she had her theories. A sun lost behind the clouds, but still finding a way to shine through. That rather does sum up my current predicament. Her head bowed a little in thought as they slowly walked down the streets together.

But even amidst the thoughts, Tia never once considered taking her hoof off of Cheerilee. Nor asking her to remove her own hoof.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheerilee watched Tia's eyes trail to the ground, even as the hoof around her neck tightened a little bit as if desperate for comfort. Abused. She had to have been - that line about losing her sister... she blames herself for that. The sister's still alive, I think. No grief loss there. Cheerilee sighed purely internally. I don't think it was sexual, thank Harmony. Probably just emotional, physical. Parent's lost early, that's obvious even to me. If she's a Canterlot teacher of magic, she must be a phenomenally intelligent girl. That tracks - it's always the smartest ones who get bullied in school.

Cheerilee's heart went out to the poor filly, her head bowed in some deep thought she dare not share with the world. It took a nearly total breakdown just to get her to vent a little. It's going to take... At this, Cheerilee's thoughts hit a wall. It was a thought she didn't want to contemplate, but the ruthlessly logical side of her brain cut in. She's going to need to have something crack her open if she's ever going to heal. Goddess alone knows what that might take, but it isn't going to be pretty when it happens. Twilight Sparkle had been the same way - Cheerilee had seen right from the start that she was going to hit the wall someday. Luckily, the Want It-Need It incident had been relatively low key. Well. Low key for Ponyville, anyway.

This time though, Cheerilee wasn't going to let it get that far. She had already resolved to weld herself to this shy, beautiful mare. Never mind that she was blindingly intelligent - she'd been grading papers like they were nothing, and sort of zoned-out while she did so. It had helped her relax too, which was an astonishment but Cheerilee was not going to look a gift-pony in the mouth. She was... well, Cheerilee had no problem seeing her as a genuine friend. And Harmony knows I have perilous few of those around this town.

Still. Tia was already attracting champions from ponies all over town - Ditzy and Bon Bon had already thrown in behind her. Hopefully, tonight's little party would put another crack in that emotional armor of hers. Cheerilee hoped that maybe getting her a little buzzed might help, too. The more chinks in that armor, the easier it would be to break it open when that big emotional moment came... and come it would, Cheerilee was certain of that. But until it did, she wasn't going to let this one coop herself up in that library. I'll have to arrange something for every day. Gonna be tough on my schedule but... wait. She's a teacher. Cheerilee nearly facehoofed. Of course! Get her involved at the school! She absolutely adored working with the Crusaders, and I'll bet she's the same with other foals too.

That was a good plan of attack for some of the time, but she'd still be working at the library a lot...An exchange program then. With all the new foals I'll be getting, I can switch them off between the Library and the classroom. Cheerilee was already devising a new lesson plan as these thoughts came to her, more and more joy filling her soul. That's a good plan of attack for the school days, but she needs to get out of that damn tree and live a little. Now, who can I... She thought hard for a moment. Neither Ditzy nor Bons were really big party girls...

But Cheerilee did know one pony in town who was. A professional party girl, no less. And she's going to be at the party tonight! Still, she's going to come as quite the culture shock to Tia... That was likely to be rather amusing, actually. If anything could be said about Vinyl Scratch, it was that she was the living, breathing definition of the term 'strong personality.' That she was on the cutting edge of music in Equestria and had a reputation a mile long only made that particular facet of her worse. She's calmed down a little since she settled down with Octavia, though. Cheerilee thought with a wry chuckle. And gotten a whole new set of vices, like the pair of them going at each other at every opportunity.

Not that Cheerilee disapproved. If anything, she was happy that the pair of them had finally admitted what Cheerilee had known the instant she'd seen them together. Sometimes I think my special talent really is in understanding ponies as a whole. But still, so much of her knowledge and skill had come from hard work and study. Countless hours reading Equestrian psychology books, working with the occasional troubled student. Conferences, meetings, training. The job of a teacher was truly endless, and Cheerilee wouldn't have it any other way. She liked her job, despite the stresses of it, and she'd gotten good enough that she could actually find some free time now and again.

Still, Tia was going to be a project. Not a bad one, just a difficult one. Right. Stay on topic, Cheery. Party tonight. Introduce her to Vinyl, offer her a chance to help with the foals, work from there. Cheerilee was never quite so happy when she had something important to do... and for some reason, a niggling little voice somewhere deep in her heart told her this was more than just important. Her eyes ranged over Tia as her head came up with that slow, gentle smile of hers. Really... I think she'll make a wonderful friends. She thought faintly, and felt a smile curve up her own lips.

Tonight was going to be one to remember. She could just feel it.

~~~~~Golden Oaks Library~~~~~

Bon Bon examined the library for a moment, and then nodded herself satisfied. The place had been in desperate need of a dusting, but a few of the local pegasi had quickly sorted that problem out. Tables, check. Snacks, check. She passed the Cakes setting out an array of cupcakes, donuts and other dessert delights while chattering happily at one another. Crusaders roped into line, check. Bon Bon smirked at the three of them, who had been recruited to keep the other fillies and colts from getting out of hoof. Drinks, check. She waved her hoof at Berry Punch - who had, from just a glance at the miniature bar she'd set up next to the kitchen - really emptied out her store room. There was enough liquor here to get everypony coming drunk as a skunk.

Lyra was up on the makeshift stage they'd cobbled together in the back of the library, where she was helping Vinyl and Octavia wire up Vinyl's DJ gear. They'd already put together a setup so the party could spill out to in front of the Library once the guest had arrived, too. Hmm. Maybe Berry is just anticipating this party getting a little bit bigger than we intended? The Cakes certainly had come equally prepared, and back in the kitchen....

Bon Bon could hardly believe it when she looked in there. A Simple country kitchen - well, perhaps not too simple - being presided over by none other than Allez Cuisine himself. Yet with nothing more than a four-burner stove and oven combination, several large countertops and a wicked-sharp chef's knife - the aged unicorn looked like he was having the time of his life, barking out orders in Prench with all the enthusiasm of a chef fifty years younger than him. Sandwiches were being constructed, soups prepared - Bon Bon had no idea how they'd fit all of those pans into that Oven... and yet, there it was. A world-renowned chef making dinner for what looked like half the town.

Maybe I ought to make sure there's going to be enough tables and chairs.... Bon Bon thought a little hesitantly, trotting towards Davenport who was handling that. He waved at her with a cheerful grin on his face. "Don't worry, Bons! We all knew this party was going to get completely out of hoof!" He chuckled. "Go make sure everypony's in place, Cloud Kicker just told me Cheery and Tia are on their way!" He grinned and trotted off to his own hiding place.

Bon Bon blinked, then cupped her hooves around her mouth. "Hiding places everypony! We've got incoming!" She called out, and quick as a whip the ponies all around the room took up hiding positions. Vinyl and Lyra's horns lit up together and quickly snuffed out the candles in the library, casting the room into darkness. Near the back of the room, the regal looking Phoenix looked a touch annoyed... Until a bouncing white rabbit hopped up to his perch and made a 'shh!' noise at her.

Philomena sighed expressively, but concealed herself behind one of the nearby pillars and waited for the big surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~

From out of the slowly darkening sky, a pegasus and a unicorn swooped down to the upstairs balcony of the Golden Oaks library. The pair of them landed lightly onto the wood, and took a moment to adjust their clothing with a pair of chuckles. "We are such cads, Chaser." Pokey whispered, grinning irreverently. "We truly are." he spoke low, as they quickly opened the door to the upstairs bedroom and slipped inside.

Chaser grinned right back, putting up a hoof to shh him. "As soon as they've got the big surprise out of the way, we'll sway down the stairs like a coupla celebrities! Get this party started off in the right mood." She smiled brilliantly in the darkened room, and then held up a hoof as Pokey gave her a stern look. "And I promise not to pressure her into nothin'. But I'll betcha between the two of us, she'll have some bedroom eyes goin on. Who knows." She waggled her eyebrows. "Mebbe she'll like us both."

Pokey chortled softly as they took up position by the door, snatching a kiss onto Chaser's cheek. "I take back what I said earlier. I'm the cad here, you're just a slut." He winked, his voice making it clear that his words were purely in jest.

Chaser of course, took it in stride. "Hey, somepony's gotta fill in for Pinkie." She said with a leer, and the both of them had to stuff hooves into their mouths to keep from giving themselves away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia sighed softly, with a gentle sound of relief in her voice. "Thank Harmony. Home at last." True, it was not quite her real home... not yet anyhoof. But it would do. It would do. She pushed open the thick wooden door and slowly walked in, her horn lighting up a bright gold. "Here, let me get the candles." She said softly, as Cheerilee slipped inside next to her. Let me think, how did that spell go, again? Oh right. Lumis! She thought firmly, and without so much as a whiff of excess energy, all of the candles in the library blazed to light in a little ripple of flame. Tia smiled proudly to herself... no longer could she lift the sun, but at least she could still bring light into dark places.

And then suddenly, what looked like a hundred ponies leapt out from behind the cover of tables, chairs and pillars. Many of them ponies she'd met today, but all too many of them were frighteningly new faces. Tia felt her jaw drop in shock, and her mind blasted backwards as they yelled one and all..

"SURPRISE! Welcome to Ponyville, Tia!"

Chapter 7 - The Party

View Online

~~~~~~The Golden Oaks Library~~~~~~

Tia blinked for a long moment, as a babbling brook of voices washed over her after the stunning proclamation. A quick glance to her left caught Cheerilee's amused, and somewhat surprised gaze... She knew there was going to be a party, but she didn't expect this much. Well, that was comforting. That still didn't mean her anxiety was spiking very rapidly, her concern about how to move amongst this crowd of strangers growing by the second...

She didn't have long to process that though, as a familiar grey mailmare swooped over with a cute little unicorn filly in her forehooves. "Tia! I'd like you to meet my little muffin, Dinky!" Ditzy enthused to her, and just like that Tia's anxiety snapped, even if the tense knot in her chest remained. The little lilac-coated filly named Dinky waved with a great deal of enthusiasm at her, her smile just as infectious as her mothers. Ditzy leaned in and said softly. "You looked awful scared there for a sec, Tia. You okays?" Ditzy tilted her head, her big smile never wavering for a second.

Tia inhaled a deep breath and nodded softly. I can do this. I am Princess Celestia Solaris, and I shall not be scared by a little party! "I'll be alright. Thank you Ditzy. It's a pleasure to meet you Dinky." She continued, leaning her head down a little to wink cheerfully at the filly. Dinky giggled and - much to Tia's surprise - gave her a little kiss on the cheek. Tia's hoof came up to her cheek in startlement, and she laughed. "She's quite the charmer, isn't she?" Tia observed with a slow smile as the room began to converge on them, with Ditzy nodding happily.

Tia's eyes went to the crowd and then took in a deep breath. Just like the Gala. Calm. Focus. Charming. She exhaled deeply, and put on her very best smile she could summon up... and then Cheerilee took her right forehoof and walked her into the crowd. "Let me introduce you to some of your new neighbors, Tia." Cheerilee said in a bright, professional sort of voice and Tia felt a surge of warmth in her heart towards her. "This is Davenport, who runs Sofas and Quills." The tan-colored earth pony grinned and gave a little cheerful salute to her.

Tia's nodded her head in gracious greeting, and soon Cheerilee was wading her through the crowd of ponies, introducing those she didn't know by name and usually by what they were known for in town. It would be a while before she could remember all of this by heart, but it was a good start. Slowly, a crowd full of strangers became a crowd she could identify, and the tense knot in chest slowly began to unravel. Just like the Gala. Smile, nod, a few friendly words, next guest. There were so many ponies here - and it looked like the party was just getting started too. Tia's mind moved into a bit of a haze as she worked hard to put faces to names until...

"...and this is Vinyl Scratch!" said Cheerilee, as Tia's mind snapped out of the daze in recognition of the name - but from where? Until she set eyes on that unforgettable mane, and those slick sunglasses. Oh, right. We had her providing music for Cadence's wedding. Tia thought, shaking off her trance to get a good look at the huge grin on Vinyl's face. "Also known as DJ-P0n3, and something of a local celebrity." Cheerilee continued, and Vinyl lifted up her hoof with a grin.

Tia blinked at it for a moment before realizing she wanted a shake. How odd. Unicorns don't normally go in for that sort of thing. But Tia was accommodating. So she lifted her hoof up to shake it with a smile. Vinyl looked confused for a second, before laughing. "Oh, right. Derps said you were from Canterlot. Here, this is how we do things in Ponyville." Vinyl took her hoof and tapped it firmly against the flat of Tia's own hoof. "Ayo, pleasure ta' meetcha, Tia. I'mma be spinnin the tunes for you tonight." She lifted her shades to reveal a pair of startlingly red eyes and winked cheekily. "An if you need anything or wanna hear somethin' special, you just roll on over. I got a little bit of everything tonight."

Tia blinked a little, not entirely certain how to take that last statement even as Vinyl trotted over to the piles of DJing equipment that had been set up near the back of the library. Cheerilee chuckled a little. "She's a little intense, but she's a damn good pony and is very social." Cheerilee hinted heavily, and Tia picked up on it right away. She knows how to deal and work with other ponies, really easily. Maybe I ought to watch her and talk to her... she could probably teach me how to let go of my tension in crowds. Tia thought with a slight smile, wondering how in Harmony she'd gotten so lucky to meet all of these wonderful ponies...

"AYO! Let's get this party STARTED!" Vinyl yelled out over the speakers, magnifying her voice to the point where it made Tia nearly leap out of her hooves again. Then the room was suddenly filled with the pulsating beat of something cheery and loud, full of squealy electrical instruments. It was the sort of thing they'd played for hours at Cadence's wedding. Very popular with the younger crowd. Tia rolled her eyes and cast her eyes to the table of refreshments... and felt a sense of awe come over her.

With hesitating steps, Tia walked over to the table of cakes and snacks and lifted a beautiful, perfectly frosted vanilla cupcake with a cherry atop it. The light of the candles glinted off the buttercream, and the sweet stemmed fruit. Tia carefully, oh-so-carefully unwrapped the pastry and devoured it in a trio of greedy bites, getting a little frosting all over her lips in the process. It was glorious, easily the equal if not the superior to anything the Canterlot bakery could provide. She turned to an amused Cheerilee and felt a genuine smile spread over her lips. "Okay, I think I'm ready to party now." said Tia in her most enthusiastic voice, her eyes bright.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Chaser pressed her ear to the door as the music began to thump in the background, and she grinned, nodding at her compatriot Pokey. Alright. Captain wants me to help that poor filly settle down? Let's help her scratch that itch she's so obviously got. Chaser swung the door open and slowly began to pick her way down the flight of wooden stairs - careful in the sleek dress Pokey had provided her.

Chaser wore knee-length, shiny red boots with just a touch of heel to them on her rear hooves. Complimented by a simple, sleek red silk dress that clung to her body all the way to her plot, where it flared out into a frilled skirt - perfect for dancing. She'd wrangled her wild, flyaway mane into something a bit more coiffed and sleek, held together with a pair of lacquered chopsticks. It was quite the saucy little getup - even if it wasn't quite what she wanted. Still, this will do. I'll have to order something in special from the Crop for later.

Chaser stepped out of the stairwell with a slow smile. Poor filly probably hasn't gotten laid in years. She thought, sympathetically. She's so tense, she probably hasn't gotten off in ages! Chaser thought with a wince of sympathy, trying to spot her target of the evening in the crowd... there, over by the snack table. She was neatly eviscerating a slice of cake with the aid of her unicorn power and a fork, and Chaser had to grin to herself, trotting happily over towards her. Arright Chaser. Smooth. Be smooth.

Tia looked up from the remains of her slice of cake and blinked rapidly at Chaser's approach. And strut. She thought, her walk going from quick trot to a slow, slinky walk. Just a little sway of the hips, a smooth undulating motion that never quite stopped while she was moving. Tia's eyes widened just a fraction, and Cloud Chaser felt a slow smile cross her face .Thaaats right. Get a good look, Tia. She sashayed a little bit as she came to a stop and put on her best enticing smile. "Evening, Tia. Glad to see you finally letting your mane down a little." She tossed her own elaborately coifed mane, and winked at her in her best cheeky manner.

Tia's jaw dropped a little, and Cheerilee gave her an exasperated look. Cloud chaser just grinned at both of them, cocking her hip back a little and giving Tia a smoky look. Oh my goodness, she is so cute. Chaser nearly giggled, but instead turned it into a throaty little laugh. "Relax." She insisted, lifting a hoof and gently touching Tia's shoulder - she was tense, but not scared. Good, I didn't terrify her or confuse her. "I just want you to have the best possible time you can tonight." She winked again. "This is your party, after all."

Tia blinked and gave a tentative sort of smile and her cheeks reddened, and Chaser did a mental hoofpump Yes! Hah! Now, I just gotta reel her in. Slow and steady, Chaser.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia still felt incredibly nervous - but now it was the excited sort of nervousness. Cloud Chaser's words had struck a chord with her, when she realized that this party was being thrown for her benefit. To meet other ponies, sure - but also so she could have a good time! Like her birthday, except this was just to welcome her to town. Perhaps Cheerilee has been right. I have been stressing out too much. The teaching pony was giving Chaser an odd sort of look, but it was probably because of that very suggestive dress the pegasus was wearing.

Tia was sure of one thing, however. It was very clear Cloud Chaser was attracted to her, and was making that attraction obvious enough that even Tia could recognize it. And it's not some crush either, or distant love... No, she was used to those things. Distant affection, pining love for the immortal goddess of the sun... that she was used to. This? This had all the flavors of a simple, healthy sort of lusty attraction. Tia could feel her cheeks burning, but her smile never left her. How long had it been since anypony had looked upon her with such a simple attraction? It was... more than merely pleasant.

Tia chuckled richly, and felt that knot of tension ease a little bit more - Now the rest of the party was spreading out around them, grabbing drinks and food, and chatting at one another about the towns rebuilding. A plate of sandwiches sailed by on the hoof of a waiter, and Tia snagged one with her magic before returning her smile to Chaser. "Well, since it's my party, I'd like to get to know more ponies better." Was that a little thick? Tia didn't think so, but she was quite unused to this sort of thing.

Cloud Chaser seemed awfully enthused however, but was hiding it behind that slinky sort of sexiness. Oh my goodness, does she... Tia wasn't sure - and asking certainly seemed to be too rude. She couldn't rid herself of this confounded blush either! "Well, why don't I grab myself a bite.." Chaser said, eying Tia's sandwich with a little jealousy. "And we can talk about each other. And maybe once Vinyl starts playing something worth dancing to, we could give that a try." Tia nodded... and then nodded with more enthusiasm at Chaser's words. Cheerilee simply smiled at them and trotted off to talk with some of the other party guests.

Chaser quickly trotted off in search of the food, leaving Tia alone for the first time since she'd gotten out of bed this morning. Or as alone as anypony could be in the middle of a party just getting its hooves off the ground. She saw the front doors to the library being opened - and new ponies poking their head in on the party. Drinks were being freely distributed, and all around the library a sense of joviality was overtaking things. Tia smiled and bit down into her sandwich with relish, her thoughts softly turning over. I wish I could share this moment with Twilight. She thought, only a little sadly.

Luckily, she wasn't left alone with those thoughts for long. Cloud Chaser returned a moment later, bearing a platter between her teeth loaded with food and a pair of perilously filled wine glasses. Tucked under her wing were a pair of bottles too. She waggled her eyebrows at Tia and motioned carefully with one of her wings - and then headed out the front door of the Library. Tia paused then laughed softly. Well. Let's see how the night turns out. She thought with a nervous sort of happiness, and quickly trotted out after Chaser.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheerilee sighed happily. Finally, she's making a move or two on her own. She thought with some relief. I was beginning to believe she was latching on to me. That that she'd mind that sweet filly's hooves latching around her neck and- No. No, Cheerilee. You do not date those in need of your help. That's what got you into trouble last time. She sighed softly, smacking her head against a table for a moment before grabbing a cupcake and scarfing down the sugary treat as though she was Pinkie Pie. Let Chaser do that work for you, she's always been good at it. came the next wry thought, and Cheerilee headed for the bar.

Still, just because it was 'no' today didn't mean it would be 'no' tomorrow. Cheerilee took a little comfort in that thought. Maybe I can convince Big Macintosh to get over his shyness and come spend a weekend with me again. That was a fun thought, though not terribly likely given that the Apple family's busy season was upon them, and there was a chance they'd have to manage it without Applejack this year. Still, the rest of the family was already pitching in - so maybe it could be managed.

Berry Punch was already half-soused, as Cheerilee had known she would be. Still, Berry was one of those remarkable individuals who only seemed to get more capable the drunker they got, up to a certain point. "Hey, Berry." Cheerilee tapped the bar to grab her attention. "Gimmie a Maretini. Straight up, three olives." That got a waved hoof of acknowledgement from the liquor pony, and Cheerilee leaned against the edge to wait for it. Her eyes tracked across the room to Vinyl, who was bobbing and nodding her head to the beat of the music she called 'wubstep' and to Octavia, who was chatting up Lyra as they sat on the makeshift stage.

Cheerilee sighed happily again, and then a voice caught her attention over her shoulder. "So, Doctor Cheery, what's the diagnosis of our patient?" asked Bon Bon, slipping up with a worried smile on her face. "I saw her going out with Cloud Chaser, but I gotta admit - I'm worried she might be a little too much for Tia. I mean... You know how Chaser gets when she gets somepony's tail in her sights." Bon Bon tapped her hooves together, looking for all the world like a worrying mother hen.

Cheerilee laughed softly. "She's going to be alright, Bons. She's just..." Cheerilee paused, grabbing the Martini from the slightly swaying and grinning Berry Punch before she dropped the darn thing by accident. "She's pent up, Bons." finished Cheerilee, sipping at the cool and refreshing drink. "She's got a lot of stuff all pent up in that little body of hers, and she's got to let some of it out. Chaser might very well be exactly what she needs right now." She shook her head slowly at Bon Bon's continuing worry, smiling gently at her. "Don't give me that look, Bons. I'm hardly going to stop keeping an eye on her. She's going to need a lot of help though... It's going to take all of us working together to help her through it."

Bon Bon paused and then licked her lips. "That bad, huh?" Cheerilee nodded shortly, making a waved hoof at the party to indicate why she wasn't going into detail. Bon Bon sighed softly. "I'd thought so. So, are we recruiting Vinyl then? She's probably a good choice if we want to socialize the poor girl." At that one, Bon Bon and Cheerilee grinned at each other together. Given that Vinyl's still trying to live down that moment from the Summer Sun Celebration. chuckled Cheerilee, and the pair of ponies giggled at one another.

Cheerilee nodded once. "Yes. I think between you and me, Ditzy, and Vinyl we ought to be enough of a support network." She smiled happily, another sip from her drink making her feel all civilized. "She's a good pony." She added softly, and then felt a touch of blush in her cheeks. "I think she's going to be a good friend too, once she realizes how to actually relax." Then she fixed Bon Bon with a stern look. "Next time, ask me if a big surprise is a good idea. We're lucky she didn't panic and teleport out of here."

Bon Bon blushed in an appropriate amount of embarrassment and Cheerilee felt contented. All was falling neatly into place in her world. Changeling attacks, giant magical accidents, and overthrown regimes notwithstanding. Tia was going to be in good hooves. Oh quit kidding yourself, Cheerilee. You want to find out if she's into mares, and you're looking forward to sharing the paperwork with someone. She blushed herself, and hid it in her drink. "So!" Cheerilee said hastily, trying to keep Bon Bon from realizing what had run through her head. "How long do you think before this party really gets out of hoof?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Okay, I think I underestimated this filly a little bit. Cloud Chaser was used to smart ponies - heck, with a sister like Cloud Kicker, she had to be able to handle ponies with way too many brains in their head. But this filly right here... "Wait, so you're tellin' me..." She waved her hooves in the air, looking astonished. "That all I gotta do to boost my speed in the turns is fold in the wing kinda like this?" She demonstrated, making an acute angle at the wing joint, and Tia nodded with a bright smile on her face - downing the last of her second glass of the sweet red wine.

"Indeed! So long as you can maintain that position on your wing - and it will not be easy on very tight turns - it will actually make it easier for you to maintain velocity." Tia nodded sagely, as though this were the most obvious thing in the world. "Trust me! I spent quite some time at one point studying pegasi flight techniques out of curiosity. You will need to work very hard to strengthen the joint so you do not injure yourself." Tia warned, her magic lifting the bottle and pouring herself a third glass.

Chaser had to grin a little - At first, Tia had been really shy. Like, Fluttershy levels of reticent... but get a coupla glasses in her, and that took the chain off her tongue and her brains. It hadn't taken Tia long to discover Chaser's passion for flying, and soon she was dispensing some incredibly smart advice. Heck, Chaser had gotten fewer useful flying tips at Wonderbolts Academy! Careful there, Chaser - you're actually starting to get fond of her. She thought with a touch of humor. Truth be told, it wasn't a hard thing to accomplish. There was... something about her. Something Chaser couldn't put her hoof on.

Tia was drinking slowly from her third glass of the wine, and indulging herself in one of the cupcakes. "So..." She said softly, catching Chaser's attention immediately with how feathery-sweet her voice had gotten. "T-that dress... Did you wear it for me?" Tia asked with a surprising amount of boldness. She was still acting kind of timid, but she obviously was alive with curiosity. I get a feeling the more booze we get in her, the more she's going to open up. Chaser thought with a stifled smile.

Chaser mulled over this question for a little while... Then... Oh what the buck. She smiled broadly. "Yeah, I did. You're quite the cute filly, and I thought I'd see if you ah... were inclined in a similar way." She danced around outright using the word 'fillyfooler' since someponies in Canterlot didn't like the word. "I mean, I didn't want to get too uh..." Dangit, why was it so hard? It's that cute smile on her face, and that blushing! Chaser concluded. "Get too forward, yanno?" There! Finally!

Tia giggled - outright giggled - and it was a remarkably attractive sort of sound. "Oh goodness, um..." Tia half-heartedly said, tapping her hooves together in nervousness. "Would you believe me if I said I didn't know?" She offered up, and Chaser blinked at her in astonishment. Tia must have noticed that, because then she looked down with a sad smile. "I have... very rarely been intimate with another pony, Cloud Chaser. I never had an opportunity to be such with a mare." And there she went with that super-formal language, like she was fresh out of finishing school or something.

Chaser shook her head slowly. "Geeze, Tia." She said softly, and couldn't keep the worry out of her voice. "You've been awful cooped up, haven't ya?" Tia nodded her head a little, looking a little sad. Chaser clapped her hooves together. "Welp, that stops now. I'm going to go in and get Scratch to put on some serious dancing music and you." She pointed her hoof at Tia. "Are gonna cut loose tonight."

Tia's sadness perked up into joy, and Chaser had to restrain her grin. She's gonna be tough to draw out of her shell... but I'll bet there's a real wildpony under that skin. She hopped off her stool as Tia nodded, and made for the interior of the library at the quickstep... already planning out the rest of her evening with the pink maned wonder.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia lifted her third glass of wine and finished it off, happy to find out that her physique had changed enough that she was perfectly capable of getting drunk. She was quite enjoying this liberating, gentle feeling of relaxation and happiness that flowed through her limbs warmly. A few moments after Chaser vanished inside, the music blaring from the speakers switched over to something a little slower but still firm and driving. Oh my. She's certainly turning on the charm. Tia thought Happily, as she hopped off her own chair.

All around her, Tia could now see dozens upon dozens of ponies sweeping towards the library. The unmistakable sounds of a party in motion drawing them in from all over the town. Before Tia knew it, there was already an ad-hoc dance floor cleared out in the grasses and dirt outside of the Library, roped off with a few fence posts and a bit of chalk line. Hmm, I think I'll meet her out there. Much more classic. Tia thought, her mind quickly leaping to her most fanciful dreams about situations like this and determining that she was going to make them a reality.

She quickly trotted out onto the dance floor and closed her eyes, breathing in the soft Harmony of the moment. There was so much love here - friendship, camaraderie. It was as intoxicating as the wine. These ponies were rebuilding their lives together, and they were determined to make the most of any opportunity to let loose and enjoy themselves. Tia began to sway her way across the grass, the lush feel of it tickling at her fetlocks. She giggled softly to herself, twirling in place a little bit and swaying to the beat - trying to get her head into it.

And then... Tia heard a soft voice behind her. "May I have this dance, m'lady?" It was a soft voice, a slightly stuffy voice. Not Cloud Chaser, no. A voice she hadn't heard in centuries. Tia turned slowly, almost scarce believing what she'd heard. "It has been a very long time since I have been graced with your presence after all." He continued to speak, a gentle smile on his lips. His coat was still the same light powder blue - his eyes a startling reddish purple. His mane was as black as the night sky, and he still wore that same red cape. The stallion was bent over his hoof, and he had one extended towards her in offering.

Tia felt her heart race and her eyes narrow. "Baron Siegfried." She said, oh-so very softly. "I'd thought you were dead." Her hoof lifted and gently took hold of his. She could not risk him losing his temper in this crowd of innocents... Oh Harmony, please keep Cloud Chaser busy for a little... her mind whispered fervently, as she desperately wracked her mind. This was impossible. It had to be!

The Baron smiled, a hint of a fang proving to her that it was indeed the selfsame Vampony Lord. His voice cooed softly as he gently led her into a slightly spirited waltz, his voice just as warm as it had been two thousand years ago... "Rumors of my death have been greatly exaggerated... My Love."

Chapter 8 - The Dance

View Online

"I thought I told you not to set hoof on Equestrian soil again, Baron." Tia said softly, as their hoofsteps took them into the crowd of other dancers - blending in to the whirling colors, wings and manes of dozens of other ponies. He's planned this so he can get me alone. Why? Tia felt her hooves moving on automatic - this was an old dance. A simple, gentle waltz that flowed from step to step. With anypony else, Tia might have felt flushed and happy... it had been ages since anypony had danced with her, much less like this. Even worried as she was about the presence of the Baron... she could not help but smile a little.

Baron Siegfried laughed a little, his head bowed in acknowledgment. "I hesitate to correct you, M'lady - but you specified that I was not permitted back so long as you sat upon the throne." His red-purple eyes danced with amusement as he gave her a gallant little dip to the sounds of the modern thumping music. "Besides which, we both know I am absolutely terrible at following rules." He winked cheekily at her, and Tia let out an amused sort of sigh.

Tia's mind was racing, but the Baron seemed awfully... jovial. "I suppose that's true enough." She allowed, with a little nod of her head as he swept her about the grass. The two of them, dancing in the moonlight... Tia's mind ranged back to a memory she hadn't thought of in a very long time. "Baron... why did you come here, tonight?" She asked, slowly. She just could not fathom why he was here... there was no political gain to be made here. No valuable prize, except..."Baron, why did you come to see me tonight?" she asked, almost fearing the answer.

The Baron's bright eyes softened a little - the music slowing down to a gentle sort of dance. Classical, romantic music meant for couples. "Why would I not wish to see my true love?" He asked in his gentlest voice, his hooves moving slowly, perfectly in time with hers. He had always been a good dancer. "The one pony who truly understands me. We have shared the ages together, Celestia." He said, in his most whisper soft tones. "We have both lived for countless centuries. We have loved, we have lost, and we have comforted one another in our darkest times." His smile was gentle, caring. "I never properly thanked you for being there when Ruby Red passed on."

Tia felt a little smile tug at her lips in spite of herself. "And I did not thank you for being there when... when I had to send Luna away." Her eyes closed for a moment in anguish. "You deserved better treatment than you have often gotten from me, Baron. No matter what our differences might be, you are still a good pony somewhere beneath that cape." She gave him a rather stern look. "You might be a blood-sucking fiend, but you have always been the very best of your kind." She said in an acidic, almost sarcastic tone... but there was a gentle sort of caring there, for she meant every word.

The Baron gave off a soft, gruff laugh. "You still say it exactly as you see it, my dear. I have always admired that about you." Their steps minced together, back and forth gently. "I have not just come here to see you though, Tia. I intend to build my new home here." Her eyes widened a little in shock, and he grinned toothily - a glimpse of a fang in the corner of his mouth. "But I do not deny..." He started, and then hesitated. That was downright unusual for him... the Baron had always been extremely self-assured. "I do not deny that I wish you would now reconsider my offer. Now that no throne ensnares you with its chains." He said in a passionate, quiet voice.

Tia went silent for a few moments, their dancing slowing down to a stop as she gently detangled her hooves from his. "Siegfried, you know why I can't do that." She said quietly, gently pawing at the ground with her hoof. "We... I..." Tia stumbled over her words, and then felt a gentle hoof squeeze her shoulder. She sighed heavily. "So much has happened in these past two weeks. I've lost so much. My world is all tumbled about and there is no sign that it will ever be righted." She said in her quietest voice, wondering why she was telling him these things. Because, Tia - you need to tell somepony... and who else would understand? She thought with a touch of bitterness. Yes. Who else but Siegfried, of all ponies, could understand what she had lost?

"I know..." The Baron said gently, and Tia looked up in surprise at the pain in his voice. "It wounds me to see you like this, M'lady. To see the proud and powerful Celestia driven down to... this sad and lonely creature before me." He said earnestly, a hoof pressed over his heart, his voice thick with emotion. "I know you believe that you could never leave your path behind, but... My door will always be open to you. My gift..." He gently licked his fangs in an obvious way. "Yours for the taking. You need but give me the word, and I shall lift your burden from your shoulders, and give you the life you truly deserve as my Baroness."

Baron Siegfried looked off to one side, then took her hoof gently in his and kissed the tip of it. "I sense your companion for the evening approaching. For now then, I must beg my leave of you M'lady." His eyes glimmered in the moonlight. "And if ever you need me, you need but whisper my name upon the wind - and I shall come to you. For whatever you may require." His cape whirled in a flash of red silk... and he was gone in puff of smoke.

Tia sighed heavily. Still the showpony. she thought bemusedly, looking at her hoof in silence for a moment. It would be so easy. Her thoughts whispered traitorously. He would give you everything, Tia. Treat you like a queen. Love you unconditionally. You would be free of all of your responsibilities. He knows you in a way nopony else does... You could be happy, and all at the low, one time only price of your soul. She shook her head slowly, setting her hoof back down to the ground as a voice spoke up gently behind her. "Geeze, sorry about the wait there, Tia." Cloud Chaser said in an aggrieved tone. "I had to shake loose a coupla old colt-friends who didn't know how to take No for an answer and... hey, you okay?"

Tia started and turned to face the concerned looking Cloud Chaser, with a soft smile. "Yes." she said with quiet conviction, which brought a slow smile onto Chaser's face. "And it's quite alright." She titled her ears to the music - hearing the thumping dance beats of before blaring out across the grassy plain outside of the library. "So. Would you be so kind as to show me how the young people dance these days?" Tia joked softly, in her stuffiest Canterlot tone. I will not dwell on him tonight. No. I deserve a few moments of undimmed joy.

Cloud Chaser just laughed. "It'd be my pleasure, Tia." She grinned and swept Tia up in her hooves and across the grass.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

The saddlebags were packed and tightly clasped shut, the house was clean and the fridge was empty. "Thank you for understanding, love." The mare quietly said, her horn lighting up a silvery blue as she gently lifted an ancient wooden trunk out from under the bed. "I know she's going to want to meet you, but it will be easier if she just has to deal with me for now." The trunk latches hadn't been opened in a long time, but a touch of magic on each and they popped with the same metallic tinkle as they had so long ago. "You're going to be staying up in the palace then?" the mare asked quietly as she gently ran her hooves over the old, smooth fabric within the trunk.

The stallion nodded once. "Yes. Queen Cadence has generously provided me a room in the royal wing. I guess all those years of loyal service were worth something." There was a distinct pause as he stood there - the mare swinging that smooth fabric over her shoulders with her hooves, clasping it around her neck with a twist born of old habit. "You're sure you want me to tell her?" He asked quietly, wrapping his hoof around her neck. "I'm worried she won't take it very well."

The mare nodded once. "She deserves the truth. I am tired of waiting for Celestia to do the right thing and tell either of them the whole story." She lifted a few more things and strapped them to the saddle bags - and a sense of warmth and love flowed over her as the enchantments upon the cloak took effect. She looked over into the mirror, and lit her horn up to unweave a spell she'd cast a very long time ago now. There was just the barest glimmer as her eyes changed color, her coat lightened and her mane reverted.

The stallion took up a place next to her, turning her head with his hoof he kissed her firmly on the lips. For a few long moments they remained that way, each returning the passion of the other - until he pulled away with a roguish smile. "I like your eyes." He said simply, and the mare blushed a little. "I'll tell them both. They both deserve to know the whole truth." He sighed deeply. "I can only hope they'll forgive us."

The mare nodded and smiled softly at him. "They'll hardly be cross at you. But Celestia or myself on the other hoof, well." She exhaled deeply. "I cannot tell. I can only do what is right. At the very least, she has been safe from my enemies..." she fell silent then, and gently nuzzled her cheek to the stallions, a few tears gently streaming from her eyes. "I am so scared love... what if... what if she doesn't want to talk to me?"

The stallion shook his head slowly. "Don't think that, darlin." He said gently, lifting her head up to wipe away the tears. "You read the letters. You saw the report. She's going to want to see you again, more than anything." He gently kissed her cheek and smiled. "Now get going. You've got a train to catch." He snatched something from atop her saddle bags... a hat... and pressed it onto her head firmly. "There. Now you look like the first day I met you." His eyes twinkled with love. "And don't worry so much. Before you know it, we'll all be sharing a Harvest Feast together, and enjoying the incredibly awkward conversation over cranberry sauce and pie."

That startled a giggle out of the mare, and she nodded once. She lifted up her hooves and grabbed him firmly by the ears to kiss him quite thoroughly on the mouth. A few moments later, she pulled away to speak quietly. "I'll see you in a few weeks then. Don't go getting into any trouble with that dissonance power, do you hear me?" She said with a quiet intensity, and he nodded with a solemn smile. "I love you." she whispered, then lifted her saddlebags, sneaking them under her cloak before sweeping out into the dark streets.

The stallion smiled after her quietly, before picking up his own bags and starting off for the palace. Things were getting very interesting indeed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"C'mon, Tia! Shake that flank!" Chaser enthused to Tia, as she swayed her body to the rhythm - her own hips swaying the skirts of her red dress from side to side and flaring up with a flick of her tail. It was... erotic as all hell, and Tia blushed brightly. Goddess, I don't remember dancing being quite this wild! But everypony around them was dancing in a similar manner... well. When in Roam, I suppose. She thought and put a little bit more of a shake into her dance - slipping into the beat slowly.

This is... a lot like gypsy dancing! Tia's thought suddenly exclaimed as she realized the rolling hip shakes, the swaying to the deep, throbbing beat...Well, that changes everything! Tia's mouth suddenly split into a grin. Chaser blinked at her in surprise and Tia winked. "You mean like this?" She asked with an arched eyebrow... and did a little double tap of her back hooves as she backed up a step. Then smiled... sultrily. Heh. Watch this Chaser... I'll show you how we did it back in the old days. Tia thought wickedly.

She waited for the downbeat in the song before twitching her hip into it, then swayed back to twitch her other in response to the second beat. She lifted one hoof off the ground and snatched a discarded scarf from where another party-goer had laid it and twirled it up and around her head and horn, then gave it a stiff pull so it fluttered around her mane and neck enticingly, her hips continuing to sway and twitch to every slow beat of the strange techno-classical music. Tia closed her eyes, and focused on each precise and undulating movement of her body. She felt the music flow through her, slowly let the tension out of her body and just danced for the first time in a very long time.

The crowd around her began to clap and stomp with the beat, and Tia felt a flush of pleasure and pride cross her face. She'd learned a lot of interesting and odd skills over the years, and this was one of the oddest... but right now, it felt glorious to just let herself go like this. She'd have killed for a tambourine to play right now, with all the eyes of the crowd upon her and Cloud Chaser's jaw halfway to the ground as she peeked out of her eye. That made her smile widen considerably, as she twirled the scarf around her body and then sleekly drew it off as she pivoted in place.

She whirled in place, lifting off her front hooves to dance on her rear two, clapping her hooves together as she did a merry little jig in place. She skipped towards Chaser, her eyes opening up and a wicked little thought entering her mind. Oh, that'll be fun! Tia's thoughts enthused - the edges of her anxiety blunted into uselessness by the wine, she felt flush and free to do anything she might please. Who cared if she scandalized them a bit? How long had it been since she'd had fun like this? Tia couldn't honestly remember.

She whipped the scarf around Cloud Chasers' neck and grabbed the other end in her teeth - dragging her into the middle of the big circle of ponies who had gathered to watch her dance. Chaser's mouth broke into a wide, happy smile and she slipped up extra close to Tia... Close enough that the red silk frills of the dress brushed up against Tia's chest. The feel was sensual and soft, and it sent a little atavistic chill down Tia's spine. Goddess.. her thoughts were reduced to whispering, as she whipped the scarf around Chaser's neck and then drew it away in a tug with her teeth.

Chaser began to dance along with her - following her rhythm and swaying in time with her. All worries about Siegfried, about the race laws, about fitting in or making friends... all of it melted away as she whirled around the pegasus mare with bright red cheeks and a giggle in her throat. And clearly, Chaser was enjoying herself too - their hooves pressed up together, Chaser's voice whispering hotly. "Follow my lead." And then she took Tia's hoof in hand and spun her around, dipping her down low before whirling her back to her hooves and then spinning her into Chaser's forehooves - Tia felt dizzy and elated, her back pressed up to Chaser's dress and wiggled against the soft silky frills of the dress. Chaser held both of Tia's forehooves in her own and smiled wickedly, and began to dance with their bodies pressed together...

Tia had to admit it now. This was incredibly arousing. So much so that she began to fear she might show signs of it right in public. Her own forehooves wrapped around her chest as Chaser held them together, leading her along in an intricate step as their hips swayed together to the beat... it was all too much. Tia felt her breath coming in short pants, and just before she could take no more, Chaser spun her out into her own at the climax of the music, and took a bow. Tia followed suit and the crowd burst into thunderous applause and stomping. Ponies whistled and cheered, and no few calls of "Encore!" assaulted her ears.

Tia had never before performed on a stage, or for any group - large or small - of ponies in anything like dancing. She felt the heady rush of pleasure, and wondered if this was what they meant when they said 'there's no business like show business.' She wiped the sweat off her brow and waved a little, giggling like a school filly until Chaser tugged her back towards their table. The both of them were breathing heavily, and Chaser's wings looked... just a little bit stiff. "By the skies, Tia! You didn't tell me you could dance like that!" Chaser exclaimed, almost collapsing into her chair with a heated look in her eye. "Where in Equestria did you learn that?"

Tia's flushed cheeks grew a little redder, as she seized upon a passing tray of water pitchers and dragged one to her table - pouring a healthy dose of clean, cool water and downing it in a single go. "I ah... When I was rather young, a Gypsy Fair passed through Canterlot" She smiled softly, pouring another glass of the water as she continued to speak. "I saw the older mares dancing, and I told them I really wanted to learn how to dance like that. They offered to teach me for a little money and..." She waved her hoof as if in explanation. "I learned the rest over the years, every time a fair would pass near Canterlot." She felt her smile widening, all nervousness forgotten. "That was nothing, by the way... You ought to see me do it with a proper band and the proper costume." Tia winked cheekily at Chaser.

Chaser shook her head with a chuckle. “I don't think my heart could survive that, Tia." She smiled slowly, her eyes settling into a gentle heat... Tia's heart began to beat very quickly at that look. "So..." Chaser drew out the word slowly, a smoky smile settling on her lips. "I'd love to get to know you... a little more intimately." She whispered softly. She leaned from her chair over to Tia, who licked her suddenly dry lips... Chaser was still talking in a soft whisper. "It's alright... You don't have to be nervous. You can say stop any time..." She said with a slow smile - they were inches away now...Tia's lips met Cloud Chaser's softly, and a gentle heat pressed between them. Tia leaned into that simple kiss, stirring up old feelings deep inside her body and mind. Her eyes closed and she just... let it happen.

It felt good to do that, for a change.

~~~~~~The Everfree Forest~~~~~~

A small swarm of changelings buzzed hither and yon, gathering up piles of supplies and distributing them amongst the greater swarm that now camped along the edge of the forest. Tonight, no changeling was going hungry - for the city before them was radiating so much love that it was providing a feast all the way through the swarm. Though they only nibbled a bit at the edges of it - no need to arouse the ire of their Queen by feeding more fully. Some of the swarm had thought this to be foolish... until they were reminded of what had happened the last time they'd gotten greedy for that love.

Still, Blackedge was worried. With the Hivemaster gone, marching towards the city of Canterlot to pledge formal allegiance to the Queen, He was the highest-ranking warrior brood still here. That made him nominally in charge of the swarm in the absence of any changeling Nymphs to direct her will. Likely, the Hivemaster would ensure Queen Twilight handled that need soon. And there were no few members of R'akk Hive here, still stinging after their bitter defeat here a week ago...

Sure enough, as though the thought of them had summoned trouble, three drone-scouts scurried up to his command post. He didn't even need to read the physical report they'd made - the Hive Mind told him all he needed to know. A group of R'akk warriors and drones had left the forest ahead of time. They'd taken up random disguises and were intending to crash one of the larger parties in town to feed deeply on the surfeit of love. Blackedge wanted to crush something - so he stepped very firmly on a large buzzybeetle with a satisfying crunch.

"Sssend word to Scrolls!" He commanded, grabbing one of the messenger drones by the throat. "Ssshe must be warned! The Guard must be sssummoned! We cannot have this alliance dying in the clutch!" He snarled, and the messenger drone flew off at astonishing speed towards the town. He sighed softly, then turned to one of the warrior drones under his command. "Put together a sssquad of Hunters. We shall show these Equestrians that we will sssshow no mercy to our own who flaunt the law." He said with a snap to his tone. The warrior saluted and buzzed off down the line to find the right warriors for the job.

So much for his night of Celebration. He dearly hoped the Baron was having a better time.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Baron Siegfried sat at a quiet table outside a peculiar structure in Ponyville - not terribly far from the Library, where he could hear the music and cheering going on behind him. Despite the late hour, this 'Sugar Cube Corner' was still doing booming business due to its sale of liquor and other sweet delights under the supervision of a tall, lanky looking earth pony stallion. They made the most marvelous cupcakes that the Baron had sampled in more than a century. Then again, it was being run by the legendary Cake family - a family of bakers that was nearly as old as Equestria itself - so perhaps he needn't be so surprised.

For tonight though, his focus was on the tall glass of bright red cherry wine, which he sipped at moodily. She had been there, in his own hooves. Dancing with him, as though it were a millennium and more ago. As though the years and the pain of loss had not driven a wedge between them... although perhaps that wedge was long gone now. She had not banished him from her sight, nor railed at him and his race. She had given him a smile. She had apologized no less! Clearly, the events of the last few weeks had deeply harmed Celestia's psyche.

It truly had set an ache in his heart for her, made him want to just... reach out and take away that pain. Her divine magic was all but gone - sealed away from her use. He could have done it - could have bent his power against her will. In her current state, she might have even given in willingly if only to feel a little respite from the pain and anxiety and the loss. But he had not, he would not - as he had vowed to himself twenty centuries ago. Celestia deserved better than that. She was not some tavern wench to be played with for a time then returned to her life with newfound youth and vigor. She was not some haughty noblepony to be broken down and laid low for her arrogance.

No. Celestia was his love, as she had always been. Since the very first day he had seen her glorious form. Even now, even without her wings - that strength, that beautiful soul still shone through. Her eyes had been saddened, but not broken. Her shoulders sagged with weariness, but not bent with defeat. Had anypony else been put through what she had, the Baron had no doubt they would have been a quivering, weeping wreck.

But not Celestia. Not his Baroness. No. He would woo her to his side, and grant her his eternal gift. They would dance through the night together, an eternal flame of Love upon the world. Surely, the Queen would approve as well - Celestia could finally let all of that Passion she held so deeply in her soul free, and she would be a worthy addition to the Nightmare Court.

For tonight however, The Baron needed to seek his comfort elsewhere. He took a deep pull of the wine and scanned the crowd with a lazy eye. Nothing here to suit him. He would need to return to the celebration. Perhaps that distressed looking grey pegasus, with the beautiful golden eyes. He had felt her sadness even in the presence of Celestia's radiance. Clearly, she needed an infusion of confidence and life.

The Baron smiled - Dissonance would provide for her. Since Harmony clearly could not.

Chapter 9 - The DJ

View Online

~~~~~~Golden Oaks Library~~~~~~~

Vinyl Scratch lifted another record onto the platters of her turntable and set the needle back down, setting it as the next to play of her thumping party music. The requests were coming thick and fast, but luckily most of them were easy enough to fill. She set up the exchanger with three more records and then lifted off her headphones, shaking out her mane with a soft sigh of satisfaction. The party was bumping, ponies were dancing, tails were shaking, and the world was as it was supposed to be. She hopped down off her platform, and trotted over to the little side table she'd set up for herself.

You learned awful quick in her line of work to secure your grub and drink before the party got rolling - and Vinyl was nothing if not a quick learner. Even better - Tavi was there. At some point, she'd slipped into a playful white blouse and skirt combination that went well with her shiny white collar and pink bowtie, with the skirt being just long enough to suggest a bright red thong hidden underneath. Vinyl chuckled - Octavia had really loosened up a lot in the last year or so, even if she was still formal as all hell with her speech. Octavia turned those gorgeous eyes on Vinyl, and smiled beautifully. It was times like this Vinyl felt like the luckiest damn mare in all of Equestria.

"Hey darlin." Vinyl said in her softest tone of voice and ran a hoof through Tavi's mane, eliciting a chuckle from her marefriend. "Having a good time?" Vinyl continued, floating up a pair of cupcakes from the side table - slyly offering a bite of one to Octavia as she took a hearty chomp out of her own. Mm. Vanilla creame.

Octavia took a delicate nibble, and smiled softly. "Of course. You ought to have seen Tia, though - She put on a genuine gypsy dance out there." Vinyl's eyes went wide in a little bit of shock - That shy little filly had done a gypsy dance? in public? Octavia chuckled softly. "We simply have to put together a proper band for her, Vinyl - She looked so vibrant and alive." Her eyes went a touch distant. "I wonder if she was orphaned. That might explain why she's so crowd-shy." Tavi said softly, taking another nibble out of the cupcake.

Vinyl nodded slowly, rubbing at her chin. "I mean... I like her, Tavi. She's cute, she's got layers to her too." She chuckled softly. "And if she can survive Cloud Chaser, she's probably got a wild side under that outer skin of hers." Vinyl said in a slow, testing-the-waters sort of tone. Octavia smirked at her, and Vinyl couldn't help but blush. And here I thought I was being subtle! Vinyl thought with a soft sort of chuckle....

Then Octavia surprised the hell out of her. "We'll see about her later." she said, gently bopping Vinyl's nose. "But first you need to eat something other than sugar, love. I saw them setting up the sandwich tables outside, given how many new guests we're getting." She nodded towards the door. "Go scrounge yourself up something healthy for once." She gave Vinyl a playful shove and a pretty smile. "I can't have you getting sick on me... who'll tell me I've been a naughty pony if you can't?" She winked and flounced off up to the DJ booth - obviously covering for Vinyl and giving her no choice but to get some grub.

Vinyl slowly rubbed her cheek and felt a slow smile cross her face. Octavia gave her a severe look, and vinyl mouthed to her 'You are sooooo hot.' Tavi blushed and Vinyl trotted outside in search of some eats. Sure enough, there were a couple of burly ponies setting up folding tables and laying out platters of various expertly constructed sandwiches. Bell Pepper and his boss had sure gone all out for this little thing, which is probably why the area around the library had turned into a second party all by itself. Now where is... aha!

Tia and Cloud Chaser had cuddled up together on a little bench near the main trunk of the library. Tia was curled up in Chaser's forehooves and gently returning the heated kiss Chaser was giving her with a surprising amount of tenderness. Vinyl just grinned and turned away. Good. She's relaxing, now if only we could get Cheery to do the same thing. She picked up a pair of sweet looking sandwiches and a big mug of what smelled like hard cider, and went looking for Cheerilee.

She'd scarfed the first sandwich and nearly polished off the second before she found the teacher.... right where Vinyl had expected her to be. "Sheesh, Cheery - do you ever not turn into a sad-sack during a party?" Vinyl said with rippling scorn, as she eyeballed the half-a-dozen empty maretini glasses scattered around her on the bench. Cheerilee was nursing a seventh, and had that slightly glazed eye look of a pony who was drunk, but only just starting to feel it.

Cheery smiled a little, her voice slow and steady. "Oh... Hi Vinyl." She squeaked out. "What do you mean? I'm just.. f-fine." She hesitated over the word, the booze in her system cracking her usual outward facade. Vinyl just facehoofed. "I'm n-not lonely at all!" Proclaimed Cheerilee, completely unbidden... and then blushed when she realized Vinyl hadn't said anything. "Oh phooey." she whispered softly, cradling her drink.

Vinyl sighed gustily. "Sheesh. Come on, Cheery." She said, lifting the pony off the bench and slinging Cheery's hoof over her shoulder. "Let’s put some food in you. You ain't goin home alone tonight." Vinyl insisted, her mind clouded with worry for her friend as she trotted her slowly across the field. I ain't gonna let you go home and cry yourself to sleep, Cheery. This is a happy party, and ain't no one leaving it unhappy if I've got a single damn thing t'say about it. so Vinyl tucked Cheerilee's hoof over her shoulder.

Cheerilee was giving her a confused sort of look, and Vinyl wagged her eyebrows at her. "C'mon, it's way more fun to party with other ponies! We'll go get you some caramels..." The mention of Cheery's favorite sweet lit her face up a little. "And you can cuddle up with Tavi while I finish my set. Then we'll go rope Ditzy in and have a party for us too! How does that sound?" Cheerilee was tapping her hooves together in embarrassment as she nodded shyly, and Vinyl chuckled. "Don't gimmie that look, Cheery. You're a friend. Real friends stick together, no matter what!" She proclaimed proudly, as she hoofed open the library door and took her friend inside.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knock Knock Knock

"Whuzzah?" The Mayor pulled her head up from the pillow, eyes bleary. A hoof groped over to her side table and grabbed her glasses. Who in the name of the dark powers could possibly be knocking on my door this late in the evening? she thought with a grumble. Then came a second knock... a more complex pattern of taps upon her door that sent a race of adrenalin through her body, nearly causing her to tumble out of bed. Luckily, Night Scythe was one of those ponies who slept like the dead - so all he did was turn over in the bed and mutter something about carrots.

The Mayor pushed her glasses more firmly onto her nose and slipped into the black and hooded robe as a matter of reflex - slipping over to the door she opened it just a crack. Sure enough, a scroll was poked through which she grabbed and shut the door silently. Old habits die hard. Mayor Mare bit off the seal and unrolled the scroll with her eyes darting over the words. She very nearly cursed, and wished - just for once - that Chrysalis had stayed here for a few weeks. Damnit, Stratego... She thought with a gentle rub of her hoof against her temple.

Think, Mare. Think! She thought, trying to work her way through the haze of a sleep-slowed mind. Okay. First thing is first. Get Captain Struggle, try to find out where they're going. That was good enough to be going on with, she dragged her sorry self over to the bathroom as quickly as she could. Wincing at the sight of the red spots on her neck from where Scythe had... enjoyed himself. Need a cover for that. She thought, turning the water to full blast in her sink and dunking her head under it to wet down her mane.

She only hoped that they'd be able to stop this before it got nasty.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia felt warm.

It was a lot like the warmth she used to get when she was raising the sun in the morning - the gentle feel of the light hitting her face, and then flowing over her body like slipping into a bath. It was the feeling of hope, of a new day dawned full of infinite possibilities. Sure, she wasn't in -love- with Cloud Chaser, and probably never would be... but that was acceptable. Chaser wasn't in love with her either. You didn't have to be in love with somepony to enjoy a bit of intimacy with them.

Besides, Chaser had been nothing if not courteous. She'd been kind and gentle, and even remarkably sweet - suggesting they move off from the bulk of the party. Tia had not even noticed the tense knot in her chest reforming in the wake of her remarkable little dance routine until it was eased away by getting out of that crowd and retreating to anonymity. The soft touch of her lips left little tingles along Tia's coat and she leaned into the gentle caresses with soft, exhaled breaths.

"Heh, you're a sweet little one aint'cha?" Chaser observed in that odd clipped accent of hers, with a smile. That smile had gotten progressively less sultry, and more friendly as the night had worn on. Maybe she didn't see this just as an opportunity for sex anymore? "You make the cutest noises too." Chaser then said with a grin, her hooves tickling in under Tia's forehooves and setting her to giggling and squealing softly under the tease. It was... well, it wasn't like anything Tia had ever quite done before. And she liked that! It was good to finally do some new things.

Tia swatted at Chasers hooves and then stuck her tongue out childishly. "Only when you tickle me like that, you brute." She said in mock scolding, then planted another soft and warm kiss on Chaser's willing lips. Every time she'd done that a little electric tingle had flowed through her body like a cleansing wave of energy, washing away her worries and herself doubt. As she pulled back, she whispered softly. "I don't know what to do next." She admitted, with faintly flushed cheeks.

Chaser just grinned at her, and softly nudged her. "C'mon then. Your place is gonna be occupied for a while... but I know somewhere we can go we'll be nice 'n private. Comfortable too." She insisted, and Tia slowly uncurled from her lap and set her hooves down to the ground... when a chill seemed to eat away at the warmth inside of her. Her ears perked up suddenly - and surprisingly, so did Chasers. "What the... what was that?" Chaser asked in a moment of uncertainty... "You... did you feel that too, Tia?"

Tia nodded, her thoughts racing as she felt a little nibble of that chill again. I know that feeling. Her mind snarled, and she felt vindication in her soul. Changelings. she thought, seething in anger. Yet she tempered that rage, her eyes closing for a brief moment. There is no despair... there is Laughter. The words flowed through her mind like a trigger, and she snapped open her eyes to see the world around her as it truly was.

The entire town was practically dripping with Love energy. No wonder some of the changelings had broken ranks - this had to be like staring at an all-you-could-eat feast for them. Her eyes darted up into the treetops and all around her... at first, she could not track them... then.. there. Amidst the party goers, passing through the crowd. They were disguised, of course. Moving amidst the crowd and sucking some of that love and passion out of every pony they passed. There were only a half a dozen of them, and even though they appeared to be moving away from the party, Tia felt her face harden and her hooves dig into the ground and then...

Stopped.

Nopony here knew who she was. Nopony here knew what she was. It was that thin divide between truth and the real world that was the only reason she had met anypony today who wanted to be her friend. To them, she was just Tia. A shy little librarian and teacher, who happened to be learning magic from Twilight Sparkle. How would she explain how she knew what the changelings were? How could she explain how she'd sensed them, and known what to sense for?

And worst of all - how could she possibly tell them about how she had stripped away their disguises with the pure might of Harmony behind her? She... could not. The first price of power was always that it divided you from others. Twilight had been lucky - her friends had been given nearly the same power as she had. They had all been extraordinary from the very beginning and were united by that extraordinary nature. Tia had no such excuses. No such connections. She shuffled her hooves a little to hide where she'd dug in, glancing at Cloud Chaser - Who was looking at her with worry. Not worry about her... worry for her. It was a look she'd only just had upon her today for the first time... Cheerilee had looked at her like that.

"Tia...It's okay." Said Chaser softly, gently stroking her hoof across Tia's cheek. Tia released Harmony in an abrupt moment, and finally noticed the tears streaming from her eyes again. "You're safe here, Tia." Chaser said soothingly, and gathered the young unicorn up into her forehooves. "No one can hurt you here. I swear, I'll protect you." Chaser said with a quiet, ringing conviction. "Nopony's gonna hurt you so long as I got anything to say about it." she finished... and Tia believed her. Believed in that quiet promise, that naked truth.

Tia nodded once, and softly nuzzled her face into the crook of Chaser's shoulder. She felt a pair of strong hooves wrap around her, and saw Chaser's wings flare out from under her dress and flap mightily - carrying her off up into the sky and away from the troubles below. Tia nearly extended a hoof in protest... and then did not. She deserved happiness for once.

No. She was done. Her war was over.

This was Twilight's job, now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Vinyl Scratch smiled as she stretched out her hooves and hopped down from the booth, hoofbumping her replacement - Jazzy Beats - who was going to take over for the rest of the night. Vinyl stuck her head around the corner to confirm that Cheerilee was smiling and sitting with Tavi - which she was, and she was drinking water and nothing harder than that. That thus confirmed, she decided to check up on the last two ponies she was worried about tonight. Tia was already in good hooves, Vinyl was sure about that.

The first one was easy - she was with her partner and marefriend Lyra already. Bon's and Lyra had both scrounged up some glowy-sticks together and were doing some kind of wild dance together on the main floor of the library along with a ton of other party guests - at some point, Lyra had gotten her hooves on a pot of frosting, and was painting it onto Bon Bon... and licking it off. Much to the enjoyment of the stallions in the crowd. Vinyl just chuckled. Hey, they were having fun, and that's what mattered. The fact that they were probably both hammered was future Lyra's problem.

Her other worry was a bit tougher to find - but find her she did. Ditzy had laid out a checker-patterned blanket and had procured a pretty good lookin spread from the food tables. Although Dinky was nowhere to be seen, Vinyl was sure she'd been here earlier. Ditzy herself was sitting quietly on the blanket and looking up at the stars wistfully, and quite unaware of her surroundings. "Ayo, Derps." Vinyl said quietly, floating her famous shades up and over her horn.

Ditzy started and blinked up at Vinyl as she approached - looking confused for a moment. "Heh. My sets over, Derps." She gently poked Ditzy's side and smiled a little. "You been out here all night?" She asked quietly, settling down onto the blanket alongside her.

Ditzy nodded a little. "I had dinner with Dinky, and then sent her home to get some sleep along with the Crusaders." she said softly, fiddling with a muffin wrapper in her hooves. "I.. I didn't feel comfortable by myself and Tia got all busy." She continued, looking down at her hooves. "An' She looked kinda happy so I didn't want to bother her, so I came back here. It's a nice night for looking up at the stars too." Ditzy finished lamely, putting on a gentle kind of smile.

Vinyl sighed and rubbed at her eyes. "Derps... if you didn't feel comfortable you shoulda' come and got me. I coulda helped, yanno." She said with a tired smile. She offered up her hoof and Ditzy gave it a soft bump and a little giggle. She'd always found the gesture to be more than a little amusing. "I'll get this cleaned up." Vinyl said, waving her hoof at the spread. "Go home and get some sleep. We'll have something a little smaller just for us girls in a couple of days, okay?" Vinyl said, squeezing Ditzy's hoof. "That way you can party too. We'll even get Dinky a sitter."

Ditzy's mouth bloomed into a much more genuine smile, and she nodded enthusiastically. After a moment she hugged Vinyl too. "Thanks Scratchy." she whispered softly, squeezing tightly. "You're a good friend." She whispered softly. "Take care of Tia for me, okay? Make sure she doesn't... get hurt." She hesitated over the word, tapping her hooves together in nervousness. "She's got a good heart. She doesn't deserve to get hurt." Ditzy said in the gentlest tones VInyl'd ever heard her use before suddenly rushing off into the sky without another word.

Vinyl shook her head a little and pulled magic into her horn to clean up the little mess and fold the blanket up neatly. Sheesh. That Tia girl sure has dropped one heck of a rock into our little town's pond. Vinyl thought with a trace of amusement. It's almost as crazy as when Twilight showed up. Now all we need is some kinda disaster, and I'll be gettin creepy amounts of Deja Vu!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"What?!"

Mayor Mare's jaw was practically on the table. Valiant Struggle nodded softly, scratching at his chin idly. "I got guards at every party in the city, Ma'am. All of em' have been trained to spot changelings." He paused then coughed. "Well, Most'a the parties. One of em's got a special guard." He said with a slow grin on his face.

The Mayor sat down into the chair with a thump and rubbed her eyes tiredly. "And you're telling me they've been seen all over town?" She said with a whisper, a fierce desire for denial on her face. "Oh no. The decree is being posted tonight. Everypony in town is going to see it tomorrow and you just know the conclusions they're going to draw, Struggle!" Her voice slowly raised up into a wail of despair, which made the guard captain wince a little and rub his ears.

"Settle yer tits down, Mare." He grumbled softly. "I'll be makin a public statement ta the effect that we had some bad apples tryin' to flout the new laws before they went into place. We'll get a complete list of the offenders and we'll handle it nice and publicly. Should actually be a net benefit when all the parties involved see that we deal with this crap above board." His grin was fierce and proud, and he smacked his hoof into the table with decisiveness.

The Mayor paused for a moment to contemplate that statement, then slowly began to nod. "Yes... Yes! That's brilliant! Oh, Captain." She said in her most happy voice, flinging her hooves around his neck and kissing his scruffy cheek - which got a bright red blush and a muttered denial out of him. "You're a genius! But... wait. What if they run afoul of this 'special guard' of yours? Who is it?" She asked, her eyes narrowed in suspicion.

Valiant Struggle coughed mightily and gave off a weak sort of grin. "Well, I'm sure she'll be discreet. She's workin direct fer the Princess nowadays ya see! an' and.... Um.." He looked off into the distance, obviously suddenly troubled. "Mebbe I oughta send a squad t' check up on 'er..."

The Mayor slammed her hooves into the table. "Quit dodging the question, Captain! Just who is this mare?" She demanded, her eyes blazing. I hate not being told things! especially important things! she thought venomously, and hoped to dissonance this wasn't going to blow up in her face....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The group of loosely affiliated changelings from R'akk hive surged along the streets - having finally found a celebration where no powerful unicorns existed to cause a fuss. A large celebration of earth ponies out on the edges of town, surrounded by apple orchards. Their swarm was small - only two hundred or so. But it was more than enough to entrance the whole group of them - the love here was sickeningly thick, and the swarm was looking forward to a night of debauchery with these silly ponies as their willing playthings.

But what they did not expect - what they did not see, until it was far too late to see - was the lone figure wrapped up in a periwinkle purple cloak, bedecked with stars and moons. They did not see the shining piece of moonstone carved into the shape of a crescent moon which bound her cloak together at the neck, nor the slightly floppy wizard’s hat upon her head. They saw nothing of her silvery mane, nor her fearless purple eyes.

They did not see the book bound up in steel reinforcements and hanging by a chain from around and across her neck - hanging just over her shoulder. The glittering words upon the cover of the tome shining out in the moonlight... 'The Code of Harmony'. They did not see the bright sapphire blue vest trimmed in silver that she wore, or the fireworks it concealed beneath her cloak. They did not see the delicate silver-and-steel hoofboots upon her forehooves, crossed over her chest in comfort.

They saw none of these things, because that pony did not wish them to see her - until it was far too obvious what their intentions were. And then, it was too late.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Princess Luna had warned her there might be trouble when the Hivemaster left. Without Shining Armor, Chrysalis or Stratego to strike fear into the hearts of Chrysalis' former hive, she had worried they might try something stupid. Trixie had sized up all the possible targets in town, and this one had made the most sense for her to protect. No unicorns to hold off the attackers, no pegasi to fly off for help. Only the quiet and loving earth ponies of the Apple Family. They were good folk, if a bit too folksy for Trixie's taste.

One look at the swarm of disguised changelings and she knew her hunch had been right. That put a confident smile on her face as she shoved herself off the big tree out near the front yard. The invisibility illusion peeled away from her body, broken by her movement away from the bark of the tree. She strode with all of the confidence she had once showed upon the stage out into the middle of the road. The crowd of changelings stopped in their tracks as the moonlight reflected off her silver boots, the freshly stitched silver stars and moons upon her cloak and hat - and the chain that held the book that had changed her life forever.

She lifted her head with a slow smile, as recognition spread over the dull faces of these changeling fools. Some of them had to have been there when she had driven them away from Carousel Boutique - and even those that hadn't would have heard of her. Trixie twisted her neck a little and a shining medallion untangled from behind her neck, falling gently to glitter in the moonlight. A golden sun overlaid with a silver crescent moon, and a single steel sword emblem embedded into the middle of it. The symbol of the Royal Guard.

She arched an eyebrow, and spoke in a soft and confident tone. "Going somewhere..." She began with a wicked smile, as her horn lit with a blinding white power. Her thoughts whispered softly, silently to herself... as a white mist grew up around her hooves, little geometric patterns etching themselves into the dirt around them. Her smile was fierce, proud and as certain as the moonrise. ".... Changeling Scum?"

Chapter 10 - The Decree

View Online

~~~~~~~Canterlot Castle, the next morning~~~~~~~

Commander Spitfire had a headache.

Now, that wasn't unusual for a Thursday morning. Thursday was paperwork day, and Spitfire sometimes wondered how anything ever got done in the Equestrian government considering how much paperwork had to be stamped, read, and then filled out. Often not in that order. Today's headache came not from paperwork, but from an EIS report. Although she had to admit, the fact that her newest little agent had chosen the name "The Mustache" had been good for around ten minutes of laughter.

Still, Spike the Dragon was already proving to be an invaluable asset. It had taken one of her magical specialists the work of a few hours to modify his letter-sending flame breath to report directly to her. Although he had been... well, a little difficult to persuade to remain behind....

~~~~A week and a half ago...~~~~

"You want me to what?" Spike said, his eyes wide with disbelief. "B-b-but Twilight's going to need me! More than ever! She's gonna need someone to handle her scheduling, and keep track of her new duties and make sure she gets sleep and..." he was rambling on and on - his voice becoming more and more panicked.

"Spike!" Rarity yelled, which shut him up almost immediately. "I know darling." She then said softly, running her hoof along his jaw. "I know you don't want to be parted from her for the least little while. I understand that feeling, but our ability to gather knowledge is naught but silken threads and hope right now." Spike was paying extremely studious attention to every word Rarity said to him... which was why Spitfire had recruited her for this task. "We need somepony to stay here in Ponyville and keep an eye on things. It won’t be forever sweetie..." She insisted, leaning down to give his cheek a soft little nuzzle... then she whispered something into his ear which made the dragon's cheeks flush somehow.

Spitfire stepped forward with an eye roll. She was never going to get used to the powerful sensuality all of the Elements now exuded as naturally as breathing. "Spike, We can make sure Twilight is taken care of in the little things - but we need you - she needs you to stay here for a while and keep us up-to-date on things happening here. Once we've got a proper intelligence network put together again, you can come back to Canterlot." Spike still looked a little worried, and Spitfire was in no mood for arguments so... Time to sweeten the pot a little. "You will be well paid of course. In gemstones." She said, with a pointed smile. "Regular deliveries every three days." That was going to play merry hell with her budget, but you couldn't put a prize on this kind of asset.

Spike crossed his arms, then looked at Rarity. She nodded and gave him a slow, sensual wink which put another blush on Spike's cheeks. He turned his head back and nodded. "Alright. You've got a deal." he said. "I'll stay." He paused for a moment. "Uh... Where am I staying?"

Spitfire looked at Rarity, who was stroking her chin in obvious thought - then smiled slowly. "Well, the Cakes are going to need a new foalsitter..."

~~~~~~~Canterlot Castle, Present Day~~~~~~~

So it had gone. The prospect of earning both free cupcakes and free gems was an enticement even Spike couldn't ignore. Plus whatever... weird thing Lady Rarity had promised him. Whatever. Spitfire had work to do, and she wasn't going to think about what sort of craziness the Night Court was getting up to nowadays. Not that she was going to have a choice, since this report was going to have to be reported directly to Twilight herself.

Spitfire sighed and rolled up the parchment. At least Twilight had learned the all important lessons of professionalism. Spitfire was loyal to Equestria, and that was the end of it. If Twilight wanted Rarity to be her intel liaison, well... That was okay, actually. Rarity had a remarkably good head for court politics and dealing with intelligence matters. But Spitfire wasn't going to be swearing any further allegiances, thank you very much. No matter how sexy Rainbow Dash was.

She grumbled and hopped off her chair in the wee wee hours of the morning, trotting down the hallway towards the royal quarters. The Queens would be having breakfast together, as was their new routine. That meant Shining Armor would be there too, and that would make giving this report easy. Spitfire might even be able to get a little sleep today. Maybe. She hoped.

Hey, a mare could dream, right?

~~~~~Ponyville~~~~~

Ponyville awoke to a new world. One full of brand new challenges, full of infinite possibilities. Full of strange new things and new possibilities. Of course, not everypony was excited about those things - but the world was certainly full of them. The decrees had been posted all over town, alongside the Mayor's printed announcement of a press-conference and her vocal support for bringing in new members of the community in the name of Harmony.

Most ponies were more than a little skeptical of the benefits of this arrangement. A few were outright hostile to it, already planning to take to the streets in protest. Somewhere elated and excited at the prospect of brand new business and businesses to cater to the new townsfolk. And some very few were trying their damnedest to help others see the silver lining.

Tia was completely unaware of these things for the moment. Right now, she was aware that her mane was quite completely out of sorts, her coat was matted with sweat, she had a funny taste in her mouth, and she had a hangover. She was also aware that she didn't care one bucking bit about any of that, because the forehooves of the pegasus lying next to her felt good wrapped around her gently. Because the bed was soft and the light was gentle as it flowed in through the windows, and so much of her tension was just... gone.

Tia stirred a little out of her sleeping pose, and smiled as she felt the warm body of her companion snuggle closer to her. It was hardly a chilly morning, for all that Fall was more or less upon them, but it still felt nice. Chaser had been right last night - she'd needed to unwind a little. It was funny, though. She'd never quite had a lover like this. Never anything more than the needs of the throne. Only a few children, and those accomplished through the aid of magic and Harmony. It was sad she'd waited so long to explore this particular past time. No wonder Luna was so fond of it.

The gentle breathing of Chaser told her that she'd woken up... and much to Tia's delight, decided to open the morning with a gentle nibble down her spine, and a kiss on her cheek. The first made Tia's cheek's flush brightly, the second made her smile. "Good morning, little pony." Cloud Chaser teased softly, and squeezed her in a hug. "I do hope you haven't woken up with a mind full of doubts and regrets about the previous evening, because I certainly enjoyed myself." she continued on, and Tia giggled softly.

Tia wiggled to turn herself around and return the good morning cheek kiss. "Not at all, and I most certainly have not woken up with a... how did you put it? All consuming desire to make you my very special somepony." Tia finished with a sly smile. "I'm presuming that's happened to you before?" Tia asked as Chaser stretched out all four limbs and her wings to their farthest extent before smacking her lips a little bit.

"Eeeyup." Cloud Chaser said in her best Big Mac imitation. "Was a long time ago, but geeze was that awkward." She shook her head. "Glad to see you understand... Especially since that was your first time." She paused and grinned. "With a mare at least." Chaser corrected and planted a whisper-soft kiss on Tia's nose.

Tia giggled gently, rubbing her cheek up against Chasers.. "Thank you." she whispered softly, her eyes closing in relaxation. "You... Oh, fie. Just thank you. I'll come up with something more appropriate later." Tia muttered, which conjured a quiet chuckle out of Cloud Chaser.

Chaser grinned softly. "Normally, I'd just tell you to do it again..." She said with a hot whisper of promise... "Buuuuut we've been lazybones enough today. You've got a library to open, and I've got cloud-bucking to do." She said with a much put-upon sigh. "As much as I would love to spend this morning reacquainting myself with those cute sounds you made when I-"

Tia cut Chaser off with a squeak of embarrassment and a smack of her hoof against her shoulder, sending the pegasus tumbling out of the bed and laughing the whole way. "You say it, and I shall never let you do it again. Ever." She sniffed and tumbled herself out of bed, stretching out aching, sore-in-a-good-way limbs and trotting over to the door. "Now, you did say you had a shower, yes?" Tia asked with an arched eyebrow.

Chaser grinned and nodded, hopping up and leading her along down the hall... with one wing holding her tight up against Chaser's side. One.... very long, very interesting shower later, Tia was brushed, combed and ready to face her day with a bright mind and a willing heart. No more lazing about and feeling sorry for herself. She'd been given a new life, one which she could do almost anything with... and she was going to make the most of it!

Growwwwwwwl...

...Right after breakfast!

~~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~~

The three individuals sitting at the breakfast table all had thoughtful looks on their faces... which was the very last thing Spitfire expected them to have right now. In fact, it was kind of unnerving the way they seemed to be speaking without actually speaking. This silence had dragged on for nearly twenty minutes before finally, Twilight spoke. "Oh fine. You were right. I should have moved a little more cautiously instead of being obsessed with seizing the initiative." She said in a half growling voice, like she often did when she was frusterated now. "I screwed up, I admit it. At least I was right about the impact." She concluded, stabbing her hoof across the table toward Cadence.

Queen Cadence nodded with a slow smile on her face. "Indeed. I was rather surprised to find out how well things have already gone. Still, the ball is up in the air now. No telling what's going to blow it about until things have had time to sink in." She lifted her teacup up and took a sip from it, and some of the subtle tension drained out of the room. "Are you certain you don't wish to send some of your friends to help corral the situation?" Cadence asked with a slow smile, as if she already knew the answer.

Queen Twilight hesitated then, her hooves pressing together. In spite of her natural brilliance with much of what had happened so far, she was still a novice in the halls of power. Much of what she had accomplished had been done so thanks to her daring and careful manipulation on Luna's part. "Who would you have me send, sister?" Twilight asked in a quiet voice. That got a raised eyebrow from Shining Armor, and Spitfire blinked a little. Well, this was certainly new. When did Twilight start to learn about deference?

Cadence paused, fiddling with her teacup a bit before speaking. "Applejack and Pinkie Pie, if I had my preference. I know you have been getting them... settled in to their new jobs, but they both have long had hooves on the pulse of Ponyville. Applejack is still widely respected in town, and Pinkie Pie knows everypony." Cadence stopped, lifting her teacup again and draining it. "They would be invaluable in guiding the local populace."

Twilight perked up then, and not for the first time Spitfire wondered what they had talked about in that four daylong conference they'd held when they first returned to Canterlot. "So you agree with my original intent then?" Twilight half asked, half stated as her face animated with pleasure.

Cadence sighed but nodded slowly. "If anything, this... incident has proven to me that the only way to keep the pain to a minimum is to simply rip off the bandage." Twilight did a little bounce in her seat then, clapping her hooves like a filly who has just been told Hearths Warming came early this year. Cadence held up a gold-filigreed hoof with a smile. "But I expect you to listen to me when I say we need to change up our strategy. We are going to have to put out a lot of little fires, and there's a good chance there's going to be considerable legal wrangling in the courts to deal with." She frowned. "And no sister, we are not going to dismantle the courts to make it easier on us. That is far too dangerous a path for us."

Twilight sighed in regret, but nodded with enthusiasm. "Well, that will certainly keep Rarity happy." Her face twisted into a wry smile. "Speaking of keeping ponies happy, Luna would like to thank you for letting her continue to teach Trixie." She paused and shook her head slowly. "Why anypony would want to teach her is still beyond me." Twilight muttered, rubbing at her temple. Spitfire idly noted that while Cadence had donned all of the royal regalia, the only adornments Twilight had so far given into was her now silver crown from the Elements. Intriguing.

Cadence smiled. "As much as I would enjoy teaching somepony right now, we are far too busy to handle that unique sort of stress." She eyeballed the sunrise out of the window with a slow smile. "You need to go get some sleep, Twilight. I need to deal with the inevitable fallout in Day Court. If something important comes up, I will wake you." She gently, elegantly dismounted her chair and trotted around the table to kiss Twilight on the cheek. "And don't worry so much, sister." She said quietly, before trotting off with a spring in her step, Shining Armor in close attendance.

Twilight folded her hooves together in thought, then nodded as if to herself. "Spitfire, could you do me a small favor?" She said in a quiet tone of voice.

~~~~~~Golden Oaks Library~~~~~~

With muffins secured for breakfast, Tia dutifully unlocked the front door of the library, and was surprised to find the place very much clean. There were no piles of detritus or signs that a wild party had been here - aside from the trampled grass all around the place. She'd probably have to get that smoothed out later. She called magic into her horn and lit a few of the candles as she began to throw open windows and curtains, shining natural sunlight of the morning into the library. Just the feel of it upon her coat was revitalizing, and so at long last she turned to The List.

Okay, first thing is first. Check mail. Well, that was easy enough. It was already stacked neatly on the door's side table, along with... all of the large packages she'd received yesterday morning. Huh. I guess I'd better deal with them! She thought with a soft chuckle - doing a quick eyeball of her post and finding nothing in particular to be important for this moment. She snagged the sharpened letter opener from the basket and began going at the paper-wrapped parcels with a gleeful vengeance.

Several moments of paper massacre later, Tia blinked at the collection of boxes and crates... all of which appeared to be full of a wide variety of stuff. Once they were levered open, she discovered they were... her things. Well, as much as she'd ever had anything personal in Canterlot. Her bed sheets and pillows, some various knickknacks from throughout her reign. Some of her hoof written books, her photo books, Philomena's necessities and a proper stand for her.

Her various mementos - reminders of past mistakes and past triumphs alike, and... her personal journals. All eleven of them - one for every century since she'd sent away Luna. Including the most recent one, which came packed with a small pile of scrolls. She picked up one, and it only took a single line of words on the top to identify them all. Twilight's friendship reports. Tia thought softly, dropping the scroll back into the box.

For just a moment, all of the triumphs of her previous evening vanished like mist in the sunlight and the terrible weight of her decisions bid fair to crush her completely. Tia sucked in a deep breath blew it out. No. Focus, Tia. You have a job to do, now go and do it. her mind growled in determination, and she shoved all of the boxes into the kitchen where she could deal with them... later.

She gently turned the sign in the library window to 'open' and went about her other daily tasks. Cleaning... well, that was done for me. Tia thought with a smirk, giving the list a little mental check. The shelves have been stacked, no books to check in. Hmm.. where did I leave... right, the door. Tia's thoughts ran as she picked up the 'critical' checklist Twilight had made for her.

Tia needed an assistant, she needed to restock the pantry, and she needed to write Twilight a letter. Oh, and she needed to unpack her things. She was probably going to be here for a long while. Tia sighed and took a bite out of the banana nut muffin before setting to work on her first task. At least this isn't court! She thought with a wry smile.

Unfortunately, carrying out that first task would already prove to be very difficult as the first citizens of ponyville interrupted her work on trying to find some professional help. Tia was quickly set to her hooves with work, finding books and signing them out to various ponies who were both permanent residents and families of the temporary workers. But even more than that, she was sought for knowledge as they had once come to Twilight for the same purpose.

Even worse, the questions were almost always the same. They all wanted to know as much as they could about every single creature on the list from the Decree. Especially changelings. Tia knew a problem when she smelled it, and this had all the earmarks of a major issue. Her library was filling up, and she hadn't gotten a thing constructively done this morning as more and more ponies lined up to ask her questions. Finally, she knew she had to take dramatic action.

She held up a hoof to interrupt a pretty young earth pony mare with a perpetually worried frown before hopping up onto one of the chairs and waving her hooves. "Attention! Attention, if you please! I know you are all very concerned about these new developments! I shall be preparing and hosting a class on the subject, in which I will do my best to answer all of your important concerns regarding the new laws! The library will be posting the date and times..." She paused for a moment, thinking on her hooves. "Tomorrow evening!" She concluded.

That got some startled looks, but slow nods from most of the crowd inside of her library. Soon, little by little, they were filing out of her library with just a few lesser questions on if they should bring quills and the like. Tia sagged into her chair and rubbed at her temple. Now she HAD To get an assistant. Preferably by tonight. She needed someone with experience, someone who could help her immediately, someone... "Whoa. And I thought Twilight had it bad." said a young, distinctly male voice with a touch of growlyness to it.

Tia's eyes shot open and regarded the young purple dragon whelp standing before her with a cheeky grin on his face. Spike grinned right back at her. "You look like you need an assistant." He said, in a knowing tone of voice.

~~~~~~~~~~

Outside the library, things were not so calm.

All throughout ponyville, ponies were proceeding from thought into action. Nearly every shop was putting up one kind of sign or another. Some welcoming the newly arriving citizens of Ponyville. Others were telling them to stay away. But everypony was doing something in response to the massive arrival of new creatures to their town.

Heavily regimented groups of changelings marched together, resplendent in shining chitin armor and bearing bright and colorful banners they had chosen to represent their hives. Knots of thestrals, carrying family colors as ancient as Equestria itself were examining properties they had already purchased the week before. Dozens of new merchants of every conceivable race were setting up stalls in front of what would soon be their new places of business. And dozens upon dozens of others bearing obvious signs of wealth and status were already hobnobbing with the local elite and spreading around bits like they were candy.

Amidst it all, Mayor Mare was giving speeches, glad hoofing the powerful and welcoming all and sundry to her city. Everywhere she went, the new creatures who had chosen to live there greeted her with cheers and joy, even as large groups of locals formed up protest mobs to follow in her wake - bearing rude and oftentimes incendiary signs and placards. Yet the Mayor ignored them completely. Every speech she made spoke of Acceptance and Forgiveness. Nopony was perfect, and every race had their villains - Pegasi, unicorn and earth ponies alike had all had bad apples before. It was time to set aside the old hatreds, she would proclaim. Time to move forward - together.

Most of the citizens of ponyville took things in stride. All of them were at least a little nervous about their new neighbors, as talk began to circulate throughout the city about their plans. No few of them were worried about what the changeling Hives' might look like. Some worried at the sudden arrival of so much obvious nobility and their intent to build mansions and wealthy residences in and around the town. Ponyville was rapidly changing and there was little the average citizen thought they could do about it.

Still, this was Ponyville. This was hardly the most cataclysmic thing to ever happen to the town. Yet as the morning began to wear on towards luncheon, a subtle tension could be felt in the streets. Those ponies that had grievances with the newcomers were getting angry. They were getting frustrated and flustered. No matter how much they chanted, nopony in their government - aside from Valiant Struggle, who constantly plead to them for patience - seemed to care.

Emotions were beginning to boil in the streets of the new Ponyville...

~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheerilee could not have been more astonished if Celestia herself had appeared before her and named her the head of the Equestrian educational system. Her morning had been going along just fine - she'd woken up being cuddled and loved, and had a wonderful breakfast of waffles courtesy of Vinyl. She'd had her coffee and the day was looking bright - and then she'd been lassoed by her mother to man a "Educational Sign Up" booth in apparent preparation for a flood of new citizens into Ponyville.

Cheerilee had very much doubted that any of the newcomers were going to be so enthusiastic about signing their children - whatever they might call them - up for educational services... and yet, they had. In droves. Massive, massive droves. She'd been first approached by a changeling - a changeling for harmony's sake! Who called himself Blackedge. He apparently represented one of the new hives loyal to Queen Twilight, and they were intending to offer their services as guards for the town. He had insisted that they integrate themselves as much as they could, and that meant learning things the Equestrian way along with more traditional changeling education.

Cheerilee had been incredibly hesitant... at first. Until one of the young larva changelings (which was analogous to the pony 'foal' apparently,) had flitted up to the table and asked her in a bright and surprisingly adorable voice if she was going to teach them about... Harmony. Blackedge had given the youngster a stern look, but just the very suggestion had blossomed a passion inside of her teaching heart.

The little one was definitely odd looking, but once she'd seen one amidst the crowd of others... they were all distinct. Subtly distinct, but distinct. They were individuals, for all that they lived and breathed within a hive mind. Did not the book say 'Harmony is for all creatures of the world, and all creatures within it can know Harmony in equal measure. For that is the beauty of Harmony - that it accepts all within it.'?

Cheerilee's smile had grown three sizes that day - and she'd happily signed up all of the considerable larva of the Kilk'kkt Hive. That had been a considerable and daunting list all its own, but that was only the beginning. Batpony clans signed up their children too, as did a number of other... very strange individuals who appeared to have normal pony children, in spite of their odd physical appearances or choices of fashion. Cheerilee was deliriously happy at the thought of so many young minds to enlighten... but she was also soberly aware that she was going to need a lot of help, and probably a much, much bigger school house.

And then then the coup de grace for the day. The letter that had just been... well, claw delivered to her by Twilight's old assistant, Spike. Authorizing her... her as the new Superintendent of the Ponyville Metropolitan school system.

Along with a really, really big raise.

Cheerilee was still trying to process this incredibly mind blowing event, when things started to go very wrong.

Author's Notes:

I know, I know. Some of you were looking forward to a big action set piece with Trixie. Well... go read Rise then, that's got a nice Trixie action piece in it.

I'm sure no few of you will be calling me a tease, but don't worry - you'll get to see Trixie let loose in this fic. Just not... right now. ;3

Oh, also, IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT I'm going to be helping somepony move across state lines this weekend. That means while there should be a chapter Friday morning (No promises), there might not be another one until Tuesday the 18th due to the possible lack of time / internet connection.

I will try to make up for this by doing a double-update on Tuesday, but we'll see how time goes.

Oh, and for those of you who are into the sexy stuff.... Yes, Tia / Cloud Chasers um... scenes are going into "The Code Diaries" to be written later.

Chapter 11 - The Incident

View Online

~~~~~~Ponyville Town Square~~~~~~

One of the oldest sayings in all of existence is 'history is written by the victors', and it is quite often true. Sometimes though, battles are neither won, nor lost. Sometimes a battle becomes more than a mere contest of arms, wills, or words - but a part of a greater myth that grows in the telling and often changes wildly with the allegiance of the teller. It is these moments, these flashpoints of history that are often the catalyst for great changes. Both sides in the conflict will often claim victory in one form or another from these moments, but it is the moment - not who won or lost - that is important.

So would it be here, in this place - Ponyville, that the moment would happen.

So would it be the simplest of things - the joy of a foal - that would ignite it.

~~~~~~~~~~~

There were only four things that Dinky Hooves knew for absolute certain. Everything else was subject to change, but these four things remained firm - like the mountains of the western range, they were immutable and undeniable. Even if she wasn't quite sure what those words meant, Miss Cheerilee had said they were a good way of describing these things. The first was that her mommy was the best mommy in all of Equestria, and anypony who said otherwise was dumb. The second was that muffins were delicious, and obviously the very best way to deliver every single kind of food in the world.

The third thing was that the most important thing in the world you could do was never judge other ponies before you got to know them. Mommy said so long as you kept an open heart and an open mind, you could make friends with almost anypony. Except maybe Diamond Tiara, she was part of that 'almost' bit at the end. Silver Spoon was kinda nice though, she was always really gentle and kind to Dinky. The fourth thing though... the fourth thing, Dinky had learned all by herself. The fourth thing she knew for certain was that aside from mommy and muffins, friends were the best thing in the world. Dinky never, never passed up a chance to make new friends.

Which made today quite possibly the best day ever. Mommy had made Dinky her very favorite muffins - Carrot and raisin! - For breakfast today, and she was only working a half-day too cuz of something going on at the post office, so Dinky was gonna get a whole afternoon of mommy all to herself! The best part of all? There were tons of new fillies and colts moving into town! Oh sure, some of them were kinda funny looking, but that tied right back in to thing-number-three. She wasn't going to let a little thing like some funny lookin' wings or glowy-green eyes put her off!

Even better, there was a little crowd of em over by Miss Cheerilee's booth in the town square, where Dinky had been playing while waiting for mommy to get off of work. Even though Miss Cheerilee was nowhere to be seen right then, that meant some of them might be her classmates soon too! Best get to meeting 'em before they got onto the playground. Dinky galloped over to the crowd as quickly as her little hooves could take her and came to a bouncy halt next to the bewildered looking other foals. "Hiya! My name's Dinky! What's yours?" She asked in her most cheerful voice, smiling brilliantly and extending her hoof politely.

The crowd of foals were a bit taken aback... but one of the ones with weird eyes and bug wings buzzed over and gave a little tentative smile. "I'm Chita!" she (definitely a she) buzzed in a kind of warble tone of voice. It was odd, but kind of pretty sounding to Dinky. Chita shook Dinky's hoof - and her hooves were a little odd, kind of smooth and a little harder than a normal ponies.

Still, Dinky didn't much care. "Nice to meet you Chita! Welcome to Ponyville!" She chirruped, and bounced in place a little. The little bugpony - yeah, that was a good word for her! Bugpony! - smiled herself, giving a little toothy kind of grin. Slowly but surely, the rest of the crowd of strange ponies around her were relaxing and giving in to smiles of their own. "Those wings you have are really cool! And you've got a horn! I've got one too! Do all bugponies have horns?" Dinky enthused, and Chita... well, she didn't exactly blush but she kind of gave off a shy sort of body language as she fluttered her glittering green wings.

Chita did beam though. "Thank you! Um.. yes, we do all have horns and... Um... what was I supposed to do?" She said in a half soft voice to herself, dragging a hoof along the ground before brightening up. "Oh yeah! Let me introduce you to my hivemates!" She said in a happy sort of voice, and the tension broke completely - the new crowd of young, if odd looking ponies crowding around Dinky as greetings and names were exchanged. Laughter and joy lifted up from the crowd of youngsters, and though little did Dinky know it - she was already changing the world.

This is the best day ever! Dinky thought cheerfully, unaware of the gears of Fate beginning to turn around her...

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lily Valley was more than merely concerned. She was terrified. All of these changelings, all of these batponies, all of these strange creatures everywhere! And worst of all, nopony seemed to care in the least! Well, some of them did. Parasol and Rose and Lucky had all agreed with her that this was a very disturbing turn of events. Some others did too, but Lily didn't know them so well - they were all part of the workpony crews who had come to help them rebuild the town... Lily was lucky. Her house had been on the edge of town, where her flower gardens were and hadn't been badly damaged, so she was still able to live in her house.

Still, that was small comfort given that many of these newcomers were talking about building their weird homes not more than a block away from where she lived! It was terrible! Horrible! And the Mayor was greeting them like they were old friends! Had she gone senile? Had she already forgotten the attack a week ago? Oh, but these were different changelings, as if that made it any less obvious that they were all going to be kidnapped and turned into changeling chow. They'd even brought their little changelings, so as to make it easier to feed the townsfolk to their young, no doubt.

They were being civilized enough for now... but Lily knew that was just a ruse. Surely, they would reveal their true colors in the night... Lily certainly had no intention of leaving her doors unlocked or windows unbarred tonight. She fretted and worried and fretted some more as she walked down the streets, perpetually jumping at shadows. Even worse, with Celestia vanished into nothingness, all she could do was pen a letter to the new Queen Cadence, and hope that she would put an end to this madness before they were all consumed.

But what came next was the worst of it for Lily. There, in the middle of town square - a poor little unicorn filly was practically being swarmed by those beastly changelings. And they were laughing. And nopony was doing ANYTHING to save her!

Something had to be done. Before they all were killed. Or worse.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Two ways of life - each alike in dignity,

In fair Ponyville where we set our scene.

When ancient grudge confronts new bigotry,

And fate is twisted by those unseen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ditzy Hooves soared through the air, the sun shining off the brass-plating of her immaculate mailmare's cap as she made her way to the town square to pick up Dinky. Ditzy had always been proud of that cap, and what it represented to her. Hers was a job that wasn't just needed - it was as vital to keeping Equestria moving as the Cloudsdale weather factory. Sure, someponies might call her funny names from time to time... but every Hearths Warming Eve, they never failed to surprise her with gifts of bits or food, or sometimes even more extravagant things. Everypony in town thanked her on that day, even if they called her a funny name.

But that was not what made her proud to wear that cap. It was the knowledge that she was helping. Sometimes, she helped by bringing letters to those who needed them most. Sometimes, she helped by making sure that vital payment or that critical tool got through in time. Sometimes, she helped by giving a muffin to somepony at the end of their rope, or by spending a few minutes talking and joking with some of the lonelier ponies in town. Whatever it took, she would make the world a happier, better place. One letter at a time.

So it was today, as she swooped down low over the rooftops and gave a cheerful wave to a bunch of relaxing roofers, who waved happily back. The workponies all knew her by now, since she was responsible for making sure they got their mail from home, or for making sure the delivery ponies were bringing in the building supplies to the right places. They were all mighty appreciative of that too, many of them having come here from as far off as Appaloosa to work on the big construction projects around town.

Ditzy tucked in her wings a little and performed a nice, lazy turn to land just outside of town square... where the sounds of some kind of commotion was beginning to rise above the general din. Wonder what's going on... Ditzy began to think... And then all thoughts were driven out of her head by a single word. "Mommy!" That was Dinky. Dinky was scared of something. Nopony in the entire town was allowed to make Dinky scared of anything, for any reason. Ever.

Ditzy Hooves had a reputation in town as a bit of a klutz, and for good reason - she was a little unsteady sometimes, and she knew it. Sometimes, that unsteadiness got the better of her and caused any number of crashes, accidents, or problems. But when Dinky was in trouble... when her Muffin was in danger, there was no force in Equestria that could stop her. An entire battle swarm of changelings had discovered to their dismay that the walleyed pegasus would go to any lengths to protect the most important thing in her entire life.

Ditzy did not run. She did not fly. She exploded from where she stood, like a shot fired out of cannon. A half a dozen ponies were barreled aside by the massive and sudden change air pressure in front of her. The town square loomed large around her, as Ditzy focused in on the only sound that mattered. Dinky was standing in front of a group of what looked like... young changelings? Whatever. Some earth pony had grabbed Dinky by the shoulder and was trying to pull her away from the crowd of little ones - all of whom were giving off frightened body language - and yelling something incoherent.

That was enough. Ditzy didn't need to know anymore. Foals were in danger, and Dinky was one of them. Ditzy was not the world's most brilliant mare - she admitted it freely. But you did not threaten foals. No matter what race they were, no matter where they came from, no matter what. The stupid earth pony had just enough time to turn her head to see Ditzy's hoof grab her around the neck, her face a study in mute shock.

Ditzy's rear hooves hit the ground, even as her upper body continued to accelerate - physically lifting the earth pony mare off the ground for a brief moment before slamming her into the dirt with a truly prodigious amount of force. So much so that the mare's shoulders actually made dragging marks into the packed dirt of the square as she was carried along the ground for several feet before coming to a halt. Ditzy spared only a moment to ensure that Dinky was safe - and she was, with the biggest beaming smile on her face - before turning back to the offending pony and snarling in her most angry voice. "Nopony hurts or scares my Muffin, you bitch." The earth pony mare trembled, her eyes wide with terror and shock as she stared into the stormy-golden eyes of the mailmare.

The town square stood mute in shock at this tableau - the shy, diffident, kindly pegasus having transformed into a righteously angry mother before their very eyes. Only the voice of Dinky cut through the quiet. "Mommy, Mommy! I knew you'd come!" She cantered up and threw her hooves around Ditzy's left forehoof in a charming little hug. "I made some new friends Mommy! I want you to meet them!" She tugged at Ditzy's hoof... and the angry, enraged look on Ditzy's face softened instantly, and she turned to smile at her little filly.

The earth pony mare slowly pushed her way up back to flank... whereupon she pointed a shaking, trembling hoof at Ditzy and screamed at the top of her voice. "Traitor! Changeling Lover! You're in on it, aren't you!? You're going to help them eat us all!!!" She accused, her voice rank with terror and fear. Worse still, several ponies around her were giving Ditzy a decidedly frosty sort of look, and some were looking downright mean. More voices began to speak in low, angry tones...

Ditzy spared only a moment to turn her head towards Dinky, and then look over at the crowd of young changeling and batpony foals. They looked scared. Ditzy couldn't allow that. "It's okay." She said softly, directing the words at the group. They looked at her to the last with surprise - or Ditzy thought it was surprise. "I'm not gonna let anypony hurt any of you." She promised in a quiet voice. "Stay behind me." She quickly sized up the crowd and changed her position - the group of young ones quickly moving in front of the new doors to the temporary city hall. That would give them somewhere to run if things got nasty - somewhere even these ponies would hesitate to cause trouble.

There were maybe ten of them right now - Though Ditzy knew how quickly that could change. Knew from personal, painful experience with bullies. That was all these angry looking ponies were - bullies. Ditzy turned that fierce golden gaze upon them and spoke in her quietest, most dangerous voice. "They're just foals." She directed the words to each and every one of those angry ponies, her hooves planted in the ground and her wings flared out. "You try to hurt any of them, and you'll regret it."

Just for a moment - the steadily growing crowd - there were 18 of them now - hesitated. Lily Valley's voice cut across the hesitation, screaming in shrill and naked fear. "Don't just stand there, they've obviously got her entranced! Get them away from those changelings and KILL THE STUPID BUGS!" Still though, nopony moved. Nopony spoke. A single pegasus mare stared down a crowd of angry and scared citizens of Ponyville... and the gears of fate continued to turn...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia probably should have reacted better, but she honestly could not help it. Of all the things she had not known about the events in Ponyville on that fateful week - this one thing had stuck in her mind so painfully. To think that the sweet little assistant Twilight had so long looked after had been lost to some dissonant magic had weighed heavily upon her soul. "Ack! It's okay Princess! I'm okay!" Spike gasped out, patting his claws against Tia's back in a soothing manner. His voice softened after a moment, as the familiar wetness against his shoulder told him Tia was crying. "I'm okay." He said soothingly, softly wrapping his stubby little arms around her neck. "It'll take more than some weirdo dark magic to stop Spike the Dragon." He said in his best boastful, confident voice - and Tia gave off a strangled laugh.

Tia gently disengaged from him, wiping away the few tears she still had left in her and smiled brilliantly at him. He was no different, not in the least, from the little dragon whelp she'd come to know and love as Twilight's Number One Assistant. (Always capitalized, of course. Spike insisted upon it.) "You oughtn't to call me Princess, Spike." Tia gently admonished. "Here... here, I'm just Tia Sunbeam. Shy little librarian and student of magic." She fixed him with a pointed look. "And most certainly not a Princess of any kind or type."

Spike grinned toothily at her. "Yeah, yeah. I got the skinny from Twilight." He waggled a claw at her, and Tia couldn't help but grin at the smug confidence in his tone. "So let's get down to horseshoes. You need someone who can help keep this tree in shape, and I need to get the heck out of babysitting the Cake's kids." He shuddered a little, looking a bit green. Well, greener than normal. "I dunno how the heck Pinkie did that every weekend. Anyway. I'm willing to help you... but there's one small catch." He crossed his scaly arms and gave Tia a 'tough' look.

Tia just rolled her eyes a little at that, but she had to admit... there was probably no one better suited to keeping the Library running than Spike. He'd had four long years of experience, and even if he was still technically a baby dragon, he had shown remarkable aptitude to working with ponies. "Alright, I'll bite Spike. What do you want? Gems? A lifetime supply of cupcakes?" Tia grinned softly. She knew a few gem-finding spells of her own...and she could probably keep Spike drowning in his favorite treats.

Spike shook his head. "Uh uh. I'm getting enough gems nowadays. I want your help with a spell." He said, in a quiet voice. Tia blinked at him in shock, but he kept going. "Twilight would never even consider it, but... but you've got all that experience. You've got power to spare, and most importantly - you're not Twilight." He fixed her with his gaze, his body language was... secretive and worried. He was obviously very nervous. Tia felt her eyes narrow and her mind start racing, wondering what in the world he could possibly want.. "It's not bad!" Spike exclaimed, holding up his claws. "It'd be a spell cast on me!"

"Spike..." Tia began softly, the wheels rapidly turning in her head. Tia could imagine lots of spells might want cast on him - he'd been noted for having an obsession with fancy mustaches, and a desire to be older and bigger... but Tia didn't think that's what he was after right now. No. He sounded like he was about to ask for something far, far bigger. Something more important. "Tell me." She commanded, tapping her hoof onto the floor.

Spike sucked in a deep breath... before the words poured out of his mouth, as quickly as he could make them. "I want you to turn me into a unicorn pony."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lily Valley didn't know what was wrong with her. She had never been more scared in all of her life. She was seeing changelings everywhere now - only a few ponies seemed willing to resist them. She screamed out to them, but the words no longer made sense to her. She cowered, but the world no longer seemed to be logical. She curled up into a ball, the pain of hitting the ground paled in comparison to the pain inside of her head. She felt as though her world was graying out - like nothing was important but ensuring everypony around her was just as afraid as she was.

Lily was not an unobservant mare though. Far from it - she was often told she had a remarkable gift for observation. Even amidst the pain and the fear and the terror, she could spot little things. Like how one of the angry ponies in front of her had dropped his bags of groceries. Or how one pony was still chewing on a donut he should have swallowed a long time ago. But the biggest thing she noticed was the one, undisturbed thing in the whole square. A strange looking unicorn who was staring straight at her, as though he could see through her very soul.

Yet the instant her eyes lit upon him, the world shifted and Lily felt incredibly ill. She could hardly make out his face, let alone any details about him - and every time she tried to look at him, he seemed to get angrier, and she felt even sicker. But she kept trying to look, because some nebulous force in her head told her that it would be important to remember that pony. No matter how scared she was of changelings...

He was scarier.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The crowd of angry ponies had grown significantly, but Ditzy had not given up ground. At some point, somepony had run off to inform the guard... but there was no telling what might happen before they arrived in force. The crowd was beginning to grow restless. Then anger and fear began to overcome common sense... and the crowd began to advance on the little crowd of foals and the single, courageous mare who defended them.

From the shadows, Blackedge watched on in silence. He had known there would be trouble on the first day. He had known there would be ponies that would hate them, fear them, perhaps even seek to attack and harm them. He had not known... could not have known, even in his wildest imaginings that a little filly would so easily accept the young larvae. She had shown them no fear, she had shown them no hate. She had only wished to make friends... more. She had called them her friends, even though she had just met them.

But even beyond that imagining, even beyond his wildest hopes and dreams... he had not imagined that the little filly's mother would become their champion. Rarely before had he seen such courage. No. That did not do this mare justice. He had only once before seen that courage in any pony. Only one of their kind had so often displayed that indomitable resolve. He had not believed that another mare could possibly possess it, and yet... here it was.

She had called the larvae 'foals'. She had treated them as if they were no different than any other pony. Just like her daughter... who had called them Bugponies. Bugpony. That very name split Blackedge's face in the biggest grin he'd ever had in his entire life. It was beyond merely cute, it was charming beyond compare. As if they were no different than the thestrals. It was more than just a nickname or a moniker... it was a statement. A statement that rang all the way to the heavens themselves. Words that Blackedge had never thought he'd hear.

"We are not so different after all."

Yes. Bugpony. He'd have to make sure, with all of the considerable influence he had in the hive, to make sure that nickname was spread as far and wide as he possibly could. After all, nicknames were things for the familiar... and the familiar was no longer quite so frightening as the strange.

For now though, he still needed to see what would happen. This mare had stood and declared nopony would hurt the larvae. Was she prepared to shed the blood of her own kind to do so? Blackedge did not know... but he did know the pale figure that strode past him confidently. He stared at that figure as it stepped out into the harsh light of day without fear. Blackedge had always known Baron Siegfried was powerful, but that he was so powerful that he could stand beneath the naked sun without so much as a single sign of weakness?

And what was he going to do out there?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ditzy was getting nervous. Very nervous. The crowd was advancing upon her. She didn't want to hurt them - she never wanted to hurt anypony. But it didn't look like they were going to listen to reason. They were mad and scared and they wanted to strike out at something helpless that was also part of the thing that scared them. Ditzy tensed her muscles, ready to lash out at the first of the angry ponies who would get close...

And then a massive rush of wind ruffled every last one of her feathers - as a pale blue coated pony with batlike wings and a dashing red cape landed down next to her. His eyes were... an absolutely gorgeous purple-red that seemed to refract the light of the sun like little crystals. The crowd stepped back from him all at once, as if simultaneously recoiling in fear... when Ditzy noticed his mouth had a pair of sharp, wicked looking fangs hanging from his upper teeth as he grinned fearlessly. Ditzy's mind raced, as she stared in disbelief at the impossibly handsome looking stallion. Vampony! her mind exclaimed.

Ditzy might have been afraid... if it wasn't obvious that his piercing stare was driving back the crowd of ponies who had been about to attack her. He spoke in a soft, elegant and refined voice. "Do not fear, brave one... I swear by my name, I shall not allow this rabble to harm your child." He turned a gentle sort of smile on her, marred only a little by the fangs that hung over his lower lip. His words rippled with a powerful truth.. and Ditzy knew bone and blood deep that when this stallion gave his word, he would keep it.

Ditzy felt a rush of pleasure through her - and returned the smile. Sure, he was a little scary... but he was scary on her side. "Thank you...." Ditzy hesitated, not knowing his name, and wondering why it was so important for her to know. What was it about this stallion that made her tongue tie up and make her want to blush all of a sudden?

The vampony stallion chuckled. "I am called Baron Siegfried, brave one. Stay with the children - I shall handle these fools." His first words were soft - and his last as hard as stone, as he advanced menacingly upon the crowd, his bright red cape catching a non-existent breeze and seeming to take on a life of his own as he walked....

Chapter 12 - The Gathering

View Online

"By the prickling in my hooves...
Something wicked this way moves..."

~~~~~~Ponyville Town Square~~~~~~

Baron Siegfried von Sanguine, patriarch of the Sanguine clan feared not the sun. Never mind that it sapped much of his considerable strength and personal power, never mind that it blunted his connection to Dissonance like no other force in the world. Lesser members of his kind might wilt and die underneath the naked gaze of it, but Siegfried felt only its warmth. It was a reminder of how even he was mortal in the right circumstances. That humility had been a powerful facet of what had kept him alive for more two thousand years now.

He had learned much over those centuries. He had seen many great and terrible things, and he had participated in many more of them. Nopony now remembered his true name, but he remembered the names of many ponies. Those who had stood out, shining bastions of their kind. Even now, centuries upon centuries later, their names still stormed across the stage of history. Commander Hurricane, Daring Do, Star Swirl the Bearded, King Sombra, Johnny "Apple" Seed, Princess Starshine, Clover the Clever, Chancellor Puddinghead, Princess Platinum, and many more.

And now? Now it had become clear to the Baron that a new age of heroes was upon them. That new names would be etched into the stone of history, to forever be remembered in legend and tale. Rainbow Dash, to be certain, had already written herself into that tale. But the Baron was beginning to suspect that another pegasus would soon challenge that legend in her own way - a pegasus who had stood fearlessly before a mob of her own kind... in defense of children not of her race.

The Baron had to admit. The sight of the young gray mare had set his heart to beating in a way only one other mare ever had before. Those incredible golden eyes. That shock of blonde mane glittering in the noonday sun. The fit body. But most of all, that defiant stare, that strength that rippled off of every muscle and every single detail of her body. It was magnificent. Within that little shell lived a will fit to lift the world upon its shoulders. The Baron could not let her stand alone. No. That would have been beyond merely impolite, it would have been a blow to his honor. Such courage, such bravery deserved his aid. That she was beautiful in body and soul only added impetus to his action.

So. The Baron had sworn an oath to defend her, and by Dissonance he would do so. He had called the ancient magic’s which suffused his blood, imbued with the natural magic’s of his kind. His voice took on a deeper, more commanding quality. He was no dissonance sorcerer - he could not call upon the deep magic’s of the art. But there were things he could do that no sorcerer could replicate. Such was his reward, for the price he paid in a thirst for blood and... other difficulties. His smile widened and the crowd driven before him - backing up step by panicked step until they were a goodly distance from the innocents.

Then a twinge caught him. Had his senses not been what they were, were he not what he was... he would likely have died in that instant. But their adversary had not anticipated his involvement it seemed, and the dart of magic was deflected, sent reeling into the sky with an explosion of color and sound. His eyes narrowed as the sickly feel of that power drenched over him... Those angry ponies in the crowd looked... grayed out. Their colors dulled and their eyes blank and unfeeling. The Baron knew this effect. Knew it all too well.

The Baron's lips parted in a snarl and he said softly. "Chaos Sorcery."

~~~~~~~The Golden Oaks Library~~~~~~~

"You want what?" Tia said in pure incredulity. She had to look like somepony had smacked her with a board, her jaw halfway to the floor and her eyes wide. "I mean... That's... What?!" She repeated, her eyes narrowing a little and she stamped a hoof in frustration. "What in the name of the skies above are you bloody suggesting Spike?" She practically snarled out, wondering when the universe was finally going to give over and let her enjoy a nice peaceful day without this sort of insanity.

Spike crossed his scaly arms and fixed her with a slight glare. His body language was still all worry and concern, but he was doing a good impression of annoyed. "Just what it sounds like. Nothing fancy. I want to be a pony." He paused. "Specifically a unicorn. I got my reasons." His voice went from angry to stubborn, and his eyes narrowed. "Can you help me, or not?"

Tia wanted to facehoof, she really did. Instead, she gingerly rubbed at her temple in the hopes of staving off the inevitable headache. He's fixed on this. He's not going to tell me why, either. Ugh. Why me? "Spike, let's say... for the sake of saying that I could do that." She held up a hoof to forestall his excitement. "That's a very, very advanced bit of magic. Something I can't do without knowing why." There was a growing moodiness in the dragon at those words, and Tia allowed her voice to become a touch sharp. "I'll keep the secret, whatever it might be, Spike. But I'm not going to agree to do something like that without knowing the reasons."

Spike kicked an invisible pile of dirt, muttering under his breath for a few moments before sighing. "I'm..." He started slowly, hesitating over his words for a few minutes. "I don't feel like a dragon." He said, in a very quiet, very serious voice. "It's been bugging me since I went on that migration thing. I realized... that this was my home." He gestured around him sweepingly. "Equestria. Ponyville. That Twilight and her friends... they're my family. More than any other creature ever could be." his voice rang with a quiet pride, and happiness that Tia envied... just a little.

Then Spike sighed and trotted over to a wooden stool, hopping into it with a careless, practiced ease. "Months started to pass. Sure, I talked the talk. Dragon Code, Dragon Honor. Buncha dragon hooey, that's all it was." He confessed, leaning his head on his claws. "I wasn't a dragon. Not really, anyway. I didn't want a hoard - all that ever did for me was make me a monster. I didn't wanna join the migration - they were all a bunch of jerks. I didn't want to sleep for centuries, I'd... I'd lose everypony who meant something to me. I don't want that life, Tia." He looked up at her, as solemn as the little dragon ever got. "I want to be what I am, in here." He tapped his chest with a scaly claw, right over his heart. "And what I am... is a pony."

Spike fell silent then, his head back in his claws as Tia's hoof dragged gently over the ground back and forth. What could she say? What could she possibly say to... all of that? Her heart, ever the traitorous thing, ached for him. It wanted to reach out for him, to soothe and comfort the poor child. Had he not served faithfully and true? Had he not watched over her most faithful student for her? Was he not now offering to help her find her own new way in the world? Such dedicated service surely deserved a fitting reward. "Spike... I..." Tia began to speak...

When a massive burst of color and light lit up the windows of the library, followed by a wave of gut-wrenching energy that sent Tia's mind reeling with a combination of shock and disbelief. Spike felt it too, wavering and then falling flat on his butt off the stool with a grunt of annoyance. "What was..." He began, and Tia held up his hoof, focusing every bit of herself on trying to taste that energy for the signature she feared more than any other thing alive... No... It is not him but somepony is wielding his power. That was a relief, but only a small one. Spike was on his feet a moment later. "Trouble?" He asked in a worried voice.

Tia nodded and shook her mane back. "I've got to go. Spike, can you still send a letter to Canterlot?" Spike nodded as Tia ran towards the door... and then paused mid-stride. It lay there upon the table, a book in fine hydra hide, with four golden words glittering upon the cover. It had been attached to a golden chain and reinforced in silver... long, long ago. Tia lifted the chained tome over her neck and gently secured it. Perhaps it would give her courage "Dear Queen Twilight. I have sensed the use of Chaos magic within town. I am going to attempt to find out who caused it, and why. I would recommend checking in on Discord's statue. Your faithful student, Tia Sunbeam." She recited, as Spike scribbled at the parchment with a quill he had gotten from... somewhere.

Spike nodded quickly, rolling up the parchment and pressing the seal before setting the thing aflame - a magical dust wisping out beneath the doorway and - hopefully, to Canterlot. Tia's horn lit and threw open the door to the Library... when. "Hey! You're not going out there alone!" came the voice of Spike, and sure enough he had launched himself up on top of Tia's back, his face in a wide grin. "Not without your assistant!"

Tia stared at him for a moment, then felt a slow smile cross her face. "I will help you if I can, Spike. It is the very least I can do." She said gently, softly in promise. "Now hold on. I shall be teleporting quite a bit." Spike nodded and gripped onto her neck gently, but firmly. Tia called the magic into her body and focused. Got to find out where they are. Fastest way to do that is to get up high. Town hall then. She vanished in a flash of magic and a warm summer breeze...

And the gears of Fate continued to turn...

~~~~~~The Hop On Inn~~~~~~

Chapter 6 - There is no Discord, there is Friendship

Though Dissonance is the source of many of the challenges the Harmonic Mage will face over the course of their life, there is no single greater threat to Harmony than Chaos. There are those unlearned who confuse Dissonance with Chaos, but this is patently false. Dissonance, for all of its deep faults and dangers, is fundamentally a force of life and creation. That it seeks to corrupt that life and creation to its own ends is no fault of itself. Birds must fly, earth ponies must grow things, and griffons must eat meat. Dissonance is only following its inherent nature. We should not hate it for that, only pity it and seek to lead it into the light.

Chaos on the other hoof, does not seek to create. It has no definable nature other than to break the rules of the universe. It seeks to destroy all constraints and replace them with a set of utterly alien rules and logic that no sane creature could possibly understand. This is both Chaos' greatest strength, but also its single greatest weakness. It is utterly unpredictable, but that makes it incapable of long term strategy. Intelligence, logic, reason and personal willpower are your best weapons against its influence upon you.

Chaos Magic can be difficult to trace if you do not know what you are searching for - so watch for the signs. Chaos Magic will always act in the most spectacular manner possible for the effect, but that does not mean it cannot be subtle. To those sensitive to Harmony or Dissonance, Chaos can be 'sensed' when it is used in any significant degree. The feeling is often described as a twisting of the gut - a feeling of temporary physical illness, followed by a feeling of something foul in the air. Should you sense this magic fair reader, tread cautiously. No creature in creation is immune to its vile touch. Be strong, hold true to yourself, and you can be victorious.

Trixie Lulamoon shut the cover of her precious tome, gently running her hoof over the back cover in an idle habit she'd picked up over the last half of a year. So much had happened to her. So much had changed. Who was she now, she often wondered in these quiet moments. The incident the previous evening had been enjoyable in an odd way, yet Trixie had never thought of herself as someone who enjoyed violence. No. It hadn't been the fighting, it had been the feeling of... what was the word?

Was this why Twilight Sparkle had done these things for no obvious profit to herself? This warm, gentle glow in Trixie's chest - the knowledge that those innocent ponies who might never know her name would go on to live their quiet lives safely thanks to her. Here, there were rarely crowds or recognition, or even a good pay-pouch at the end of the day. Spitfire herself had as much admitted that the pay for this new job was ultimately pretty lousy for the amount of danger you put yourself in. And yet....

And yet Aunt Snap and Uncle Crackle had been absolutely bursting with pride at the sight of Trixie in her new armor. Old Captain Struggle had given her the kind of grin of approval she had never seen a guardspony give her before. The medallion around her neck did not merely command respect as she had presumed it would. Those ponies who knew it looked upon her with admiration and accorded her a warmth and welcome she had so rarely known in her life. Shadow Song had even written to her, even though her letter was as terse as they always were... just four words. 'You will do well.' it had said.

Trixie was proud of herself. That was the emotion she felt, coursing through her chest. Pride. In herself, in her work, in her life. It was a good feeling. Luckily, she doubted that pride would have any chance to go to her head. A small smile crossed her face as she eyeballed the opened scroll sprawled across the desk in the inn - In spite of all that had happened, Luna's lessons were still arriving with clockwork regularity. One scroll, every two weeks. Read this passage, contemplate upon its meaning, write a report, perform these tasks to build up your strength, and continue to meditate upon Harmony.

Speaking of which, it was time for Trixie to do just that. She assumed the pose Luna had shown her just those scant few months ago. Sit upon the ground, forehooves thusly placed just in front of her, her eyes closed and her mind clear. She breathed in the air, and breathed out the distractions. "There is no Discord, there is Friendship." She said softly, and felt the pure calm of Harmony fall upon her. It took nothing more than that now - just as Luna had said it would. No more struggles to grasp the power, no more frustration and anger. Harmony had need of her and Trixie was willing to oblige... after all, Harmony had saved her.

It was in this moment that Trixie felt the sickening clench in her gut, and the wave of greasy, ill tasting air that she inhaled. It nearly sent her into a coughing fit, but she restrained it with a physical effort. That had been precisely how the book had described Chaos Magic... but here? Already? Trixie stood up quickly - her magic working before her mind could form the thoughts. Hoofboots, check. Vest, Fireworks, Check. Cape and Hat, Check. Calm power coursed through her veins as she affixed the clasp of her cloak and made for the door at speed.

Trixie had remained here for just this purpose. To put together a team to hunt down and find the chaos mage who had infiltrated the Cloud Fortress a week ago. Her team had not yet arrived... Spitfire was still recruiting, apparently. It seemed that luck was on Trixie's side today, however. She might very well find a vital clue... so long as she could chase this madpony down. The steel of her hoofboots clattered against the wooden floor of the inn as she rushed outside, her mind clear and her soul steeled. It felt very strong. It must be close.

Trixie only had to look for the impossible happening. That shouldn't be too hard, even in this insane town.

~~~~~~Ponyville Train Station~~~~~~

The Friendship Express pulled into the station as it always did these days - at noon, sharp. Once it had only carried passengers and the occasional luxury items. Food and the like were still transported by cart whenever possible. Yet nowadays, it was loaded with working ponies, building supplies, and crates upon crates of amenities for the transient workers here to rebuild Ponyville. Some said they were here to build an entirely new city. Yet still, there were some few cars reserved for passengers only. One such passenger stepped out of the train car with a deep inhaled breath. How long had it been since she last left Canterlot? How long ago had it been since she had tasted the fresh air of the countryside, and felt the rough dirt beneath her hooves? Too long.

Even just stepping down onto the dirt path which led into the heart of the rebuilding city of Ponyville, the mare felt a powerful wave of nostalgia wash through her. Followed immediately by warmth that filled her heart and body with a singing joy. She had missed the open road, and the road had missed her. The earth itself seemed to welcome the touch of her hooves as she walked, a brisk fall breeze billowing out her cape for a brief and dramatic moment before settling into gentle noontime warmth.

It was a beautiful day, even with all the noise and din of the work going on in and around Ponyville. New buildings were already going up all around the city. Not all of which were being built by ponies... The mare herself had scarcely believed the decree, yet here was a living breathing proof of it. Changeling drones were already using carefully shaped wood and stone to build the foundations for new hives. Several knots of thestrals were already building perched houses on some of the taller trees on the outskirts of ponyville - and what looked like a brand new tavern was going up with remarkable speed built by ponies, thestrals, and other races all alike.

The thestrals in particular interested her - as she walked slowly into the town, absorbing and breathing in all the sights and smells of the world she had long ago had to leave behind. For duty, but more importantly, to protect the one pony she loved more than any other. She wondered if any of these young thestrals would recognize her... when Fate decided to tug on her cape.

She would never be so unobservant to run into another pony thankfully, otherwise the meeting might have been even more awkward. A thestral wearing ornate looking battle armor very nearly collided with her as she rounded a corner somewhere just past the outskirts. He was walking - and talking - with a grey maned earth pony wearing one of the black collars of a Dissonance cultist. The very sight of it made the mare wary, but not afraid. She had dealt with Dissonance cultists far too many times to be frightened of them now. But it was the thestral that made her wonder if Fate had decided today was a fine day to screw with her.

His sharp golden eyes turned to her as the elegant twist of her body carried her neatly out of their walking path... and then widened - slowly, disbelievingly. The mare cussed silently, as she herself eyeballed up his muscled frame, that unmistakable charcoal grey patterned mane, the sickle-shaped scar across his eye and down his right cheek. "Captain Night Scythe." She said, in a quiet and firm voice.

The thestral Captain stared at her in frank disbelief, and then spoke softly. "So, it seems the dead truly do walk the earth." He responded, his eyes narrowed and his body tense. His earth pony companion looking quite confused as she stared at the mare in puzzlement, as if trying to figure out why she was familiar. Night Scythe sucked in a deep breath and exhaled it. "What are you doing here?" He asked simply, flatly. His voice lacking any obvious emotion.

The mare shook her head slowly. "I am not here to cause trouble, Captain. I am here to see..." She hesitated for a moment. Yet what was there to fear now by telling him? "My daughter." She finished quietly, hoping that her own emotions were not going to run away with her. "I have been told she is in town. We have... much to discuss." She finished, trying to imbue her words with a desire to bring an end to the conversation as quickly as possible.

Night Scythe's eyebrows went up as far as they could go, his voice incredulous. "You... You had a daughter? But... That's impossible! Everypony knows you never... had..." His words trailed away slowly, the light of understanding flickering in his gaze. "So. That is why you-" His words were cut off, as a massive burst of colorful magic exploded in the sky several blocks ahead of them. All three ponies stared at it for a moment, before the mare winced and took an unexpected step back... as did her two companions a fraction of a second later. "Chaos!" Exclaimed Night Scythe, his pupils reduced to fearful pinpoints.

"Evacuate the area, Captain." The mare commanded, her magic lifting open the saddlebag she wore and removing several heavy objects. "If you truly value the lives of these ponies, you will get them out of here quickly." She said, even as neither the Captain nor the earth pony had moved. Her hooves pressed into the familiar silver and steel hoofboots, and she tightened the clasp on her cloak. Her own eyes were narrowed. "I shall handle this." she said in a deadly quiet voice, and then vanished in a powerful blast of wind and bright pink magic...

For a brief moment, Mayor Mare stared in stunned amazement at where the unicorn mare had stood, then her eyes focused for a moment. "That cloak... That hat... It cannot be." She whispered softly, even as Captain Night Scythe was screaming orders at a group of patrolling guards, trying to organize an evacuation.

~~~~~~~Ponyville Park~~~~~~

Lyra quietly picked away at her lyre, sending gentle notes and relaxing song over the refugee camp that now inhabited this once pristine park. Little crowds of foals scampered on by, as they always did - most of them bearing some kind of little lunch box. Lyra always gave them a smile, glad to see that even the ravages of conflict couldn't dampen the spirits of the young. Nearby, Bon Bon was doing a land-office business with her sweets cart today. The townsfolk were apparently in dire need of a bit of chocolate to help brace themselves to the stunning Decree that had been delivered that morning.

For her part, Lyra didn't much worry about the decree. Unquestionably, it would bring changes to the town and to all of Equestria. Equally unquestionably here was perilous little she could do about it beyond try to find out what sort of music the newcomers liked to listen to. That they enjoyed music was one of those things Lyra didn't even expect needed to be asked. Music was the universal language - it crossed boundaries of language, creed, and even physical appearance without so much as a blink of an eye.

It was these sorts of thoughts that she contemplated a she idly played upon her instrument of choice. It was a good way to get the complex thoughts of the day out of the way, so she could focus on more important things, like pie or Bon Bon. Unlike most ponies of Equestria, she had never put much stock in this whole Harmony business. Oh certainly, the world obviously needed fundamental forces to work - and it made sense that there would always be forces of light and forces of dark. Lyra figured that was why there was a need for both day and night time.

But figuring one of those powers to be 'better' than the others just struck her as silly. Why worry about which string on the harp was better? They were both needed to create music. Lyra certainly could not create music without C notes any more than she could without G notes. Or flats, or sharps, or anything else. Okay, so maybe the G notes had driven poor Twilight Sparkle bonkers and turned her into some kind of dark witch... but the C notes had just as obviously driven Celestia bonkers and turned her into some kind of religious fanatic.

Extremes were bad, end of story. Lyra was satisfied with that particular line of thought's logical conclusion and decided to focus on the more important things in life. Like pie, or Bon Bon. Her idle playing was obviously relaxing Bon Bon, which meant that maybe today she could convince her to stop being so stuffy and let Lyra have a little fun. Even better, her idle playing had attracted a few loitering work ponies with money - so now her harp case had a scattering of bits in it. Probably enough to buy lunch. Just as she began to contemplate that wonderful little scenario, her gaze was filled not with visions of pie, but of white unicorns wearing funky shades. "Ayo. Equestria to Lyres, you in there Lyra?" Queried Vinyl Scratch, her head tilting curiously as she grinned at Lyra.

Lyra shook her head, clearing it - sadly - of thoughts of Pie, and half glared at the DJ when the world decided that lunch wasn't going to be on the menu for the foreseeable future. A wine-red coated earth pony came charging up to the three of them, panting from a lack of breath as she charged up to the fountain... Lyra's ears perked. Cheerilee almost never ran like that, unless something was very wrong. A chill of fear settled through her, as Bon Bon worriedly rushed around her cart to try and catch the schoolteacher in her hooves. Several of the bystanders were staring at Cheerilee in obvious worry, and Lyra idly noted that - from somewhere, Cloud Chaser had landed nearby and was trotting up with a look of concern on her own face.

Lyra didn't believe that the forces of nature were Good or Evil. But she did believe in Fate, and that sometimes events conspired to make events happen - quickly and without any control. Lyra could have believed Bon Bon and Vinyl meeting in the park - they did that every so often. She could perhaps have believed that Cheerilee would find them both here, knowing that sometimes they met in the park. But there was no logical, rational explanation for the appearance of Cloud Chaser, other than mysterious and important events quickly wrapping around her fair town. Cheerilee began to speak in low, hushed tones - obviously trying to keep from panicking the other locals. The looks of concern on the four ponies faces grew steadily...

Lyra slipped her harp into her case and tucked the bits into a side pouch. Pie would have to wait. So would Bon Bon.

~~~~~~The Ponyville Town Square~~~~~~

The Baron waited, tensed and ready. Slowly, a robed form slipped seamlessly through the crowd of greyed out and vaguely angry looking ponies. He could smell... her scent upon the air. A pony, a mare. A unicorn? Perhaps. He could not always tell the race. She wore no pendant, nor badge. Just a pure white robe, embroidered with a single glowing gold sun upon the chest. An obvious mockery of the Celestia worshipers, given the pure reek of Chaos that was rolling off of her form.

She did not speak at first, and neither did he. He would not deign to speak to such a foul creature, unless he had no choice. Her mouth opened and she spoke in a melodious voice... that sounded very much insane. "The wheel of fate turns round and round, with no way of telling up nor down.." She said in sing-song, her steps unsteady and stumbling, as though she was drunk. "But Fate it is that drives us today. What danger will it sound our way? Beneath the sun's harsh summer shine..." Her voice turned soft, and deadly calm. "Will today be Discord's Time?"

Chapter 13 - The Spark

View Online

" Revolutions are never bloodless, they are never easy, and they are never simple.
Yet sometimes, they are the only recourse we have.
Participating in them is dangerous to your health, your home, and those you love.
Yet sometimes, we have no other choice."
-Chancellor Puddinghead.

~~~~~~~Ponyville Town Square~~~~~~~

Ditzy was scared, but not quite as much as she'd been a few minutes before. This was familiar now - she remembered, in a way that most of the ponies in this town did not, what had happened the day Discord had escaped. She had done the smart thing that day, once it became clear that things were rapidly spinning out of control. She had collected Dinky and as many other foals as she could, and gotten them all to safety. It had been the only thing she could think to do then, and right now she wished she could do the same.

But the appearance of the washed-out ponies, the weird colors, and that familiar and strange pony under the white robe gave Ditzy a way to process things. This was another, if much lesser, attack by the forces of Chaos. That meant it could be fought and it could be beaten. Of course, the fact that the ruckus was now attracting more attention from outside was probably going to make that a lot harder. What had started as a smallish crowd was quickly growing into a major incident, as dozens of ponies flocked to the sight of the colorful sounds and explosions.

The madpony and the Baron were still glaring at one another - though maybe the madpony wasn't so much glaring as she was giving him the lazy eye. "Pretty pretty ponies, dancing along the way..." She chanted, doing a little jig as she did so. "What do you think they'll all have to say? I think they'll see it my way, and the slaughter will be gay!" She giggled madly again, at which the Baron's face became far grimmer. "Aw, don't be a sourpuss, grumpy little pony..." The madpony began in a mothering, almost petulant tone...

When a blast of golden energy exploded against the white hooded robe she wore, sending the madpony screeching in panic. Ditzy whipped her head around to see... "Tia!" Her voice exclaimed in bright, happy excitement. The pink-maned unicorn had appeared in front of the gathering crowd, and as if she had fully become a citizen of Ponyville, Spike was riding proudly on her back. Ditzy's heart practically burst with happiness at the sight of her galloping over to her side, a remarkably happy grin on Tia's face. "Thank Harmony you're here!" Ditzy enthused, and Dinky did a little bounce of happiness.

Tia winked at Ditzy, though she did give a startled glance at the knot of changeling larvae behind her, she seemed more focused on the madpony. "Good to see you safe, Ditzy." Tia said in a gentle voice... one warm with concern and care. "Stay close. I'll protect you... my friend." her last word was but a whisper, but it was said with a fervency that surprised Ditzy. Tia... what is hurting you so badly? Ditzy thought, wishing that she could reach out to her but.... now was not the time.

The situation was quickly spiraling out of control - Spike had leapt down from Tia's back and was keeping the foals covered from the back and sides, but the crowd of angry ponies was growing progressively larger. Something was going to break soon. Ditzy could feel it. Dinky... be safe. She thought quietly, and flexed her wings. She was ready. Tia was here, and somehow... somehow Ditzy thought that together, they could win.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia watched as the Baron slowly backed up, standing beside her as the Chaos sorceress appeared to be trying to decide what to think about her. Tia didn't much care what she thought, so long as it bought her time to try and figure out what to do next. She's powerful. She's reeking with barely controlled Chaos energy, and I can't tell where it's all coming from... Tia's eyes narrowed as she ran through every spell she knew to contain that much Chaos... and unfortunately, it all required her to wield Harmony. Dammit! I don't... I can't...

Tia felt a crushing sense of despair wash over her. It would be only too like Discord to do this to her, if he truly was the beast behind this madness. But what other choice did she have? The madpony's eyes focused as little... and Tia could feel the gathering power, that sick clenching in her gut that told her of some other damnable spell. No other choice. She could not... she would not let Ditzy be hurt. She couldn't let anything bad happen to her... or any of these other good ponies. Tia clenched her eyes shut. Th..th...Dammit, Celestia! Just do it! Tia bit hard down on her lip... unaware, and uncaring if anypony saw her do so.

Th-Th-There is no despair... There is.. L-laugh.... But Tia could not complete the thought. She could not finish the trigger phrase. Her soul ached with pain, but she could not stand the thought of alienating herself from a friend, of having to explain the white light and power of harmony. She could not bear the thought of them looking upon her as anything but... Tia. Colors in maddening hues swarmed around the crazy unicorn's horn... and blasted towards the three of them. No choice, then. Tia then thought, shoving the Baron aside with a strong shoulder, she leapt in front of the blast and pushed all the magic she could stand through her horn, a massive shield of brilliant light extending out and around her...and behind her. I'll have to take it myself!

Tia braced her legs into the ground, and waited for the blow to come. It was a desperate, foolish, stupid act... with the state she was in, there was no telling what a blast of Chaos might do to her. But Tia did not care. A friend was in danger... and if she could not call upon Harmony, she could at the very least save her friend. No matter what it might cost herself. Tia clenched her eyes shut...and was nearly bowled over by a blast of howling winds in front of her.

Tia's eyes flew open to see the pink sparkles of magic slowly floating down around a seemingly towering form, resplendent in a cloak of white fire and a pointed and stiff wizard’s hat. Tia stared in stunned amazement, as deep cracks were dug into the ground around her hooves, forming geometric patterns that brimmed with white fire. A feminine and commanding voice spoke with firm conviction, the head of the pony not turning so much as an inch. "Bravely done, little filly. But this power cannot be opposed by magic alone." she said, and Tia's heart raced.

Tia knew that voice, knew it all too well. "Shield your friends. I shall deal with this foul creature." She continued, and then strode forward, leaving burned hoofprints in the dirt as she walked, geometries etching themselves into the ground before her. She's.... why is she here? Tia thought faintly, but did indeed continue to project the golden, shimmering shield around Ditzy, the foals and the Baron. Whatever reason it is... I must remember to thank her. A debt that she already owed grew heavier upon Tia's shoulders.

The caped mare strode boldly forward towards and into the crowd, and the light of Harmony followed after her.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Things were not proceeding according to the plan. What was the plan again anyway? Oh right, cause violence, create chaos. That had seemed so easy! All these stupid little ponies wandering around all the stupid little changelings, like they were all stepping on eggshells. Or maybe coconut shells. Screwball was never really sure which one it was. Maybe coconut egg shells. That was a good one, and made her giggle a little.

Then the big meanie headed vampony had gotten in her way - and now it looked like all she was going to be able to do was cause some chaos. Maybe not even that, if this stupid bitch decided to try and stop her. Screwball decided pretty quickly that the time for fooling around was probably over. Which was a shame, she had so many fun songs and rhymes to make and it didn't look like anypony wanted to hear them!

That was sad. Her rhymes and poems were the absolute bestest! Or so Daddy kept telling her. Oh well. If the stupid little ponies didn't want to play nice, then they'd have to play mean instead. Then she'd have to get the hay out of here, before one of the stupid and mean ponies decided to hurt her. Hurting wasn't any fun when it was you that was hurting! So first thing was first. "Looks like we got ourselves a party going here! Well, parties aren't any fun if everypony isn't playing!" She squealed out happily and let off a massive burst of Daddy's energy.

Just like it always did, the use of His energy made her want to dance and sing, and so she did! Why should she give a hoot what other ponies thought of her as she cavorted about madly, singing some kind of random song she'd heard once. Something about smiling. It made her feel good to sing, and it made her feel even better to know other ponies were going to join in her fun!

Sure enough, these poor stupid ponies started wising up - wild, angry grins forming on their faces. Party faces! Screwball grinned herself and wiggled her hooves spookily at the advancing mare in the cape. "Nyeh Nyeh! Guess you're just gonna hafta party without me!!" She cooed - the caped mare glaring at her in anger as the now truly epic sized mob began to advance in mindless anger. This ought to be enough violence to put this whole thing in the kibosh! Then Daddy could get back to his plans instead of having them get mucked up by these stupid little ponies.

So Screwball turned to move away... only to come face to face with another stupid pony in a stupid hat and a stupid cape...and then realized, about a second too late, that she was surrounded by stupid... stupid... Harmony. The voice of this new pony was smug, and that made Screwball angry... but she was scared too, because she knew that voice - and had reasons to be scared of it. "Trixie does not think it is time for you to leave the party yet." She growled out, as a shining cage of white light and power sprung up around the Madpony.

Screwball needed to run. She hated being trapped, hated being shoved into cages, hated it hated it hated it hated it hated ithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedit hatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedit hatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedithatedit!!!!!!!

Screwball screamed, and Chaos exploded out of her horn- uncontrolled and unhindered

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Trixie's eyes went wide as her cage exploded in light, sound and impossible shapes. Her teeth gritted as the sheer force of power pushed her back several inches, her hooves digging into the dirt around her as the mob of ponies began to swarm in on whoever the buck was standing in the town square. Trixie didn't exactly have time to worry about that right now, as the power within her cage pressed up into the walls of it with a screeching of pain and terror that grated at Trixie's ears like claws across a chalkboard.

Trixie wasn't about to let a little temper tantrum break her control, however. This unicorn, whoever the buck she was, had answers Trixie wanted and Trixie was going to get them. Still, perhaps it might be wise to try and stop her before she burst the shield and detonated all of that power right into Trixie's poor, beautiful face. Cant release it in any direction, it'll start corrupting everything it touches! Harmony knows what it might do then... That left only one real solution - Trixie had to knock her out.

She's still a pony. That means she still needs to breathe something. But that wasn't going to be easy to stop...it was, however, her best choice given how much force her Harmony magic was getting in the teeth right now. Trixie hated this kind of villain, they were always making her work far harder than she'd intended to work that day! She snarled silently as he horn lit with the cerulean magic she wielded... funny, she'd never heard of a unicorn's magical aura changing before, but whatever. Details.

Trixie wove the shield as tightly as she could, focusing it around the cage of harmony and sealing it to the ground. She was an illusionist, dammit! Not a shield expert! She was still getting pretty good at the damn things, anyway. Necessity is the mother of all personal achievement, and when you'd had as many changeling energy bolts thrown at you as she had - not to mention the... other things they could wield... you learned how to build a pretty tight shield, pretty dang quickly.

Still, it was going to take time for that crazy mare to pass out. So Trixie pulled as much power as she could - the blazing white cloak of Harmony slowly settling over her shoulders and her teeth grinding against one another. You won't get away this time... I'm going to find out who hurt Shadow Song... and then... Then you and everypony like you will find out why I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was all quickly falling into chaos, but the mare in the cape was used to that. She'd survived through more than most knew in her lifetime before Canterlot... and life in the big city had not been nearly as peaceful as her husband thought. The changeling attack had actually been rather refreshing - a chance, after so many years, to really cut loose. A chance she was being given today too, and it put a slow smile across her face. Chaos-touched ponies could not be reasoned with, and could not be dissuaded from their course without violence.

That would cause problems later, of course, but the mare in the cape figured that was a job for the politicians. She wasn't involved in that any longer. She had her own life, her own issues to sort out now... but that didn't mean she was going to let those young fillies get hurt. They just wanted to protect the foals, even if they were Changeling foals. It was admirable - pure, undiluted, and unquestioning Harmony. It flowed off the grey mailmare and the white unicorn with the baby dragon. It... connected them.

For a brief moment, the mare in the cape paused. There was a connection there, one that could... just maybe... end this whole situation. But it wasn't strong enough yet, and she knew neither of them well enough to try and bring it out. She shook her head sadly, even as the crazed looking ponies swarmed around her. There was no time for subtlety any longer, she would have to do this the hard way.

A single crazed looking earth pony swung his heavy hooves at her midsection, and found naught but air as the mare in the cape twisted around the blow like a ferret and let loose a powerful stun bolt right into his chest. The strike sent him sprawling unconscious into the streets, and then the brawl began in earnest. It was exhilarating to be back in combat like this - to dodge deadly blows and counter attack with pin-point precision. She whirled her body, lithe as an acrobat across this grim stage of blood and combat.

Luckily, she did not have to get lethal. This sorceress, whoever she was, was an amateur... or at the least, she was not so insane as to drive these poor ponies to the point where they utterly forgot themselves. The blows she dodged would be painful, but not lethal. But that blast of Chaos she was winding up might change that, if... whoever it was over there couldn't keep her locked down long enough for the mare to intervene.

Whoever that unicorn is, she's pretty good. Not very subtle, but she's got potential to spare. It was a pleasing thought to know that even in this age when a Dissonance Queen had seized the throne of the Moon, there were knights of Harmony who still rode forth to rout the foe. That the Queen in question was... well... her only made it worse. Do not think such thoughts. She considered idly, as she leveled another barrage of stun bolts and wondered how many bucking ponies she'd knocked out at this point. She is not gone forever... Shining Armor is with her. Hold hope fast in your heart.

For a moment, the attack slowed... and the mare in the cape felt her breathing heavy with exertion, but said nothing. She was not out of shape, per se... but she wasn't quite the lean and impossibly trained agent she'd been all those years ago. But this wasn't natural. Chaos-touched didn't show tactics or fear until they were all gone, but... The mare whirled, and realized her mistake. They were going for the foals, and while the young unicorn had a prodigious talent, there wasn't much you could do against two hundred hooves smashing up against your shield when they were laced with Chaos magic.

The mare galloped towards the mob, hoping against hope that she would not be too late...

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tia was crying.

The tears were running in rivulets down her cheeks as she felt her shield buckling and faltering under repeated, unceasing blows. There was only so much stress a given shield could take, and she was quickly reaching that upper limit. The Baron had bared his fangs and snarled - obviously ready to rip the crowd to shreds, but that was the absolute last thing Tia wanted. It had become painfully clear the purpose of this whole attack now... the Chaos mage sought to create an incident which might very well touch off a massive counter-revolution. Violence in the streets! Pony foal killed or injured in association with changelings!

It would be a nightmare the likes of which Tia had not dealt with since the first Crusade. There would be mobs in the streets on both sides of the conflict. Things would quickly grow completely out of hoof - Twilight herself would likely intervene... and with the incredible power she now wielded, it was not likely that Luna would be able to keep her from doing something very bad. At which point... well... the chaos involved would likely be so strong that even the most powerful wards would not be able to contain Discord any longer.

Ditzy was under her shoulder as Tia's strength began to buckle. She was going to fail Ditzy, she was going to fail Dinky, and she was going to fail every other pony that had come to trust her. Why? Why was she so weak that she could not even protect a handful of ponies? Her hooves began to give out on her, but she would not relinquish the shield. "Tia, please!" Ditzy plead in a desperate voice. "It's okay... You've done everything you could... Please don't hurt yourself like this." she continued in a sad, soft voice. No.. I have no done everything I could, Ditzy... Tia thought sadly. So now I must lose everything. Again. Tia sucked in a deep breath... There is no death... she whispered in her mind, and the faint spark of Harmony came to her...

Tia would later call the moment a miracle. There was no other word for what happened then, when Fate itself took pity on Celestia Solaris. Her shield buckled and broke, and for a brief moment it looked as though the Baron would shed the blood of countless innocents upon the streets of Ponyville... until his nose smacked headlong into a brand new shield of bright purple energy - one that pulsed and thumped with some kind of unheard rhythm. The shield seemed to mock the blows of the enraged ponies upon it. Tia started at it in disbelief wondering why she could faintly hear some kind of warbling and hard-pumping music, and then turned to see the pure-white coat of another unicorn... one who wore rather colorful shades.

"Vinyl."

Tia whispered softly, and felt a thrill soar through her heart - one that grew as a mint-green coated unicorn appeared on her other side, and a shield of shimmering golden power joined Vinyl's. "Lyra!" Tia heard Ditzy yell ecstatically, and the crazy green unicorn winked cheekily at them both. Tia craned her neck to look up - and saw Cloud Chaser carrying Bon Bon under her belly. A very pissed off, very aggressive looking Bon Bon who was chewing mightily on some kind of caramel.

Tia felt her other hoof give out... only to have her body propped up by Cheerilee, who turned and barked in a stentorian voice at Ditzy. "I'll take care of her!" Ditzy nodded firmly, and those bright golden eyes narrowed in anger at the crowd of maddened ponies around them. The shield rippled around the group of ponies and formed a small hole in the very top... which Ditzy soared up through to join Chaser. Tia stared up at the trio, as Cheerilee murmured into Tia's ear. "Stop. Don't try to cast any magic, your body is exhausted... Spike!" She commanded the young purple dragon, who looked like he was trying to decide what to do. "Take care of the foals!" Cheerilee finished, and Spike nodded quickly - obviously glad for the instruction.

Bon Bon's eyes had discolored, and for just a moment Tia feared she had been Chaos touched too... until Chaser grinned and yelled joyfully into the air. "Hey, you punks!" As one, the chaos-touched ponies looked up in confusion... "Have some CANDY!" Chaser screamed and threw Bon Bon at the crowd at top speed. Bon Bon gave off a mighty battle cry and crashed into the crowd with all the subtlety of a boulder. Followed immediately by the blurry forms of two pegasi who exploded through the crowd of ponies like waves upon the shores.

Tia's mind could only partially process what she was seeing. The even tempered confectioner Bon Bon had become a rock upon which a wave of pony violence dashed itself. Blows rained upon her, and she ignored them as though they were not there - her hooves lashing out in a strange pattern of punches and kicks, some kind of martial art that seemed to combine a remarkable elegance with total, brute strength.

Chaser hit-and-ran and hit again, dodging into and out of the fray with massive beats of her wings. She flowed through the battle like water, and not a single hoof could find purchase upon her. She beat her wings powerfully, and pegasus magic sent gusts of wind, grit and dust into the faces of her foes. The sting of the dirt and gravel into their eyes even gave pause to the chaos-touched ponies...

This was precisely what Ditzy had been waiting for. Her wings were flared and frazzled, as though she had been struck by lightning... and sure enough, she swung the wings around and discharged the static energy of lightning through them. She whirled like a twister - never stopping for longer than a moment or two... and Tia began to see how Ditzy had turned a weakness into strength. She was klutzy, she was un-coordinated... and that made her utterly unpredictable as she moved. There was no telling how she would bob or weave next, her walleyed look providing no hint to her enemies.

Tia stared in frank disbelief as the three ponies laid into the crowd with hoof and wing, followed closely by the mare in the cape. But Tia's eyes could not help but trace to the five ponies that had already so drastically changed her life. Ponies she had known not at all a mere day or two ago, and yet... there they were. Fighting for her. Protecting her. Supporting her. Each to their talents, each to their abilities. They had not questioned the situation, they had not hesitated. They had only seen Tia in danger, and they had acted.

Cheerilee. Vinyl. Chaser. Ditzy. Bon Bon. Lyra.

Though she was only half aware of it - the ground around them was suffusing with Harmonic power... little by little, a haze of white drifted up from the ground around the six ponies. Power surged from one to the other to the other, granting them strength. Sweet Harmony, what is happening? Tia thought faintly, as she felt control slowly slipping from her... Cheerilee had been right, the shield and all of that teleporting she'd been doing had exhausted her power and control. She gripped onto Cheerilee's hooves as her head bowed to the ground. No... I cannot... I cannot lose it... not now. Not when I have gained so much... Dammit! I... Will... HOLD!

Tia's eyes clenched shut, and when she opened them - they glowed with a vibrant white light, with a power that was no longer entirely hers to control. "Cheerilee..." Tia gasped out, desperately trying to rope in the Harmonic power... "I don't..." She whispered softly, desperately clawing at her control over the force - but Harmony was beyond her control now. Something was happening that needed to happen, that was supposed to happen. Fated to happen. "Help!" Tia squeaked out, even as the power grew and grew inside of her.... Surely, Cheerilee would run. Surely, she would hate and fear her. Surely.

But she did not. Cheerilee simply wrapped her hooves harder around Tia' shoulder and neck, and whispered just a few words... the most glorious words Tia had ever heard in all of her life. "I've got you, Tia. No matter what, I've got you..." Something pulsed then, deep inside of Tia's chest. A feeling she'd not felt in centuries beyond counting. A feeling that sifted and flowed until a single word echoed endlessly inside of her mind, a word she wished to crow joyfully up into the heavens. A word that suffused her with hope and joy and light that began to fill up that hollow space inside of her where once the Sun had lived. A word that she never, ever, ever wished to live without, ever again.

Friends.

And a tiny spark of magic lit in her eye.

Chapter 14 - The Flame

View Online

Screwball really wasn't in a position to be capable of rational thought right there and then. In fact, 'rational' was probably a dirty word to her right now, given that she was channeling enough chaos to turn an Apple into an Orange. The earth pony family, not the fruit she felt compelled to think by some arbitrary rule of the universe. That being said, she was not a mean-spirited sort of pony. Not like some of those other ponies Daddy used to further his games, who were really not that nice at all and probably needed to be punished in some way or another.

But none of that was really all that important to Screwball. In fact, very little was important to her beyond keeping her head from turning into a grapefruit, which would probably have made the magic stop - but she would also now be a grapefruit, and thus dead. Dead wasn't fun - or at least, she was pretty sure it wouldn't be fun. She wasn't willing to take the risk to find out, so no grapefruit head. Which was sad, because that would probably look really funny, and Screwball hated seeing a good chance for comedy pass her by.

Sadly, it didn't look like she was going to be able to hold on for very much longer. It was getting awfully hard to breathe inside of this bubble shield quite fast, given how much she was screaming. She would stop, but her head did hurt ever so much and when you hurt, you screamed. That probably meant that she was going to cause a very big boom, very soon, which would mean an end to the fun. That too was sad, but she couldn't really do much about it. That being thought, Screwball did wonder, in those last few burning moments, where she'd wake up this time. She hoped it wasn't a hospital again.

Those were never fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later, when the excitement had finally come to an end, accounts would differ on exactly what happened in Ponyville at that precise moment. Much of the town never noticed the goings on until things got completely out of hoof - they were either busy working, eating lunch, or simply were nowhere near the town center when what would come to be known as 'The Incident' started. Those ponies who were present were either incapable of giving a rational report on the subject, or were unreliable narrators. Even despite these problems, there were still far too many individual accounts to paint a truly accurate picture.

All those involved however, agreed that 'The Incident' was precipitated by a panicking earth pony, who was possibly under the influence of Chaos magic. What precisely happened to that earth pony, no one was prepared to speculate - though it was generally agreed that she had already been given to panicking over the least little thing. The true meat of what happened, however, did not occur until after the riot which her panicking had caused had reached its peak of violence.

It would be a small thing compared to what happened next, even though nopony would ever agree on exactly what did happen. Such is the nature of truly momentous events - they have a way of taking on a life of their own, changing and changing again with every retelling of the tale, until the story bears almost no resemblance to the actual event. That wasn't important though - what was about to happen here had less to do with historical accuracy...

And far more to do with the birth of a new Legend in Equestrian History

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheerilee did not know what was happening to Tia, but the poor unicorn was so patently terrified that Cheerilee could not leave her. It didn't matter that she was giving off waves of power that even Cheerilee could feel as they rushed past her body, and it didn't matter that her eyes had gone a pure glowing white. What mattered was Tia needed her, and Cheerilee wasn't going to let her go. The chaos of the brawl in front of her was bad enough, but clearly something was happening to Tia's magic that was far more serious.

So serious that Tia felt so incredibly light, as though she hardly weighed anything at all and might float away at any moment! Thankfully, Cheerilee was a stout earth pony - perhaps not as stout as, say, Applejack. But she was still an earth pony, and as such she was not about to let Tia float away. By Harmony, that is a ridiculous thought. She mused idly, wondering if perhaps all this excitement was finally starting to get to her.

When she'd seen what was happening with Dinky and the changeling larvae, Cheerilee hadn't quite known what to do. There had been no sign of the young ones guardians or parents, and no sign of any town guardsponies. So she'd done the only thing that made sense - gone to get ponies she could trust before Ditzy got herself badly hurt again. Now she was facing an even more insane problem - what on earth should she do about poor Tia? Cheerilee was no unicorn, she didn't know a thing about magic, and it was beginning to look like Tia had completely lost the ability to so much as speak.

So all she could do was hang on and try not to think too hard about her close friends involved out there in the wrack. Cheerilee squeezed her eyes shut tightly as her hooves tried to keep Tia comforted as best as she could... and she began to pray. Glorious Harmony, please... I'm begging of you, this poor child doesn't deserve any more pain. Please, help us. Help her... Cheerilee silently begged, wondering if she was going to start crying....

Then... then a soft calm settled over her.

It was like nothing Cheerilee had ever experienced before in her life, like being wrapped in the soft wings of a pegasus so large she could scarce believe such wings existed. The world seemed to slow around her, as a pure white dome of energy began to spread out from Tia's horn. It felt like a wave of heat passing over her, like... like... like stepping out into the sunshine after a gloomy day. Like the entire world is reborn in a single moment... She thought, awe slowly overtaking her... when she realized in that moment, the wings were not just a feeling.

They were real.

For the briefest of moments, Cheerilee could see white wings spread out from Tia's back, as broad and powerful as any pegasi could dare to dream of - and then they were gone, transmuted into the purest of white energy. Cheerilee's heart soared as the dome began to expand at an incredibly rapid pace - slamming into and through the riot of angry ponies and sending them crashing into the ground unconscious, but leaving her friends and the caped mare untouched. Tia's mouth opened and she spoke in the gentlest of tones - words filled with infinite determination... and infinite sadness. "I will.. protect... my friends..." she said and her eyes flared a brighter white.

The mare in the cape and hat stood stock still, staring in awe as the shield enveloped all of them in a tightly woven dome of white strands that shimmered and pulsed to some kind of slow beat. "By the skies..." Cloud chaser whispered softly into the all permeating, all-consuming silence they found themselves wrapped in.

Ditzy hovered in the air, her hoof lifting up to touch the white pulsing shield gently as if she could not entirely believe it was there. Bon Bon swallowed audibly, and Vinyl bobbed her head slowly to the same beat at the shield above them... and she grinned. "Yeah... Can't you ponies hear that?" Lyra had turned her head to stare at Vinyl - and slowly, everypony else did too, even as Vinyl's grin widened. "Yeah... That's the beat, right there. Ain't nothin' like it, baby." She said in a happy sort of voice, her head still bobbing in time to it.

For a few long moments, they simply stood together as the slow pulse continued to some unheard music. Cheerilee noted that Tia was becoming heavier... and then the light winked out of her eyes, returning them to their bright and vivid violet color. Tia gasped out painfully and fully collapsed into Cheerilee's careful hooves, looking like just a normal every day pony now as the shield dome all around them slowly faded away....

To reveal a scene of devastation all around them that had fully wrecked the town square interior and what was left of Ponyville town hall. Somehow though, there was no damage to the buildings directly surrounding the hall - nor apparently were any of the ponies now staring at their little group in awe in any sort of distress or pain. Cheerilee's eyes quickly scanned towards where the madpony had stood... trying to peer through the thick dust where a single figure stood over a totally collapsed form.

A figure whose cape billowed in the breeze that rushed through the square, tattered and shaken....but unbowed.

~~~~~~Several moments earlier~~~~~~

Trixie snarled in frustration as another wave of chaos energy battered up against her shields and drove her back yet another step. This is getting ridiculous! Any other unicorn would have completely burned out by now! Maybe it wasn't magic she was channeling then, but some other kind of force Trixie was only just beginning to understand. It was rapidly becoming clear that she was very much out of her depth here but... No other choice, I've got to either contain this or... or something!

Options were limited, though. Trixie certainly couldn't transmute it, she wasn't that kind of unicorn. She wasn't going to be able to contain it for very much longer, that was pretty obvious just from the strain on the bubble shield - she didn't want to think what her invocations of Harmony were doing. That left her with only a few choices... none of them ideal. Protect as many as you can. Deal with the fallout later. Was her next immediate thoughts.

There was no way to help the group trapped in the mob of insane ponies...hopefully, they'd see Trixie's shield go up and protect themselves. It looked from this angle like they were already doing just that, so there was little else Trixie could do but... get to it. Okay, This is... going to hurt. Trixie thought dubiously, then hardened her willpower - planting each hoof as strongly as she could, she formed the image in her mind. Explosive force dissipates the farther away it gets from the detonation point, so... all I really need to do is keep the chaos from getting out of the square.

Simple enough. Just build a really... big containment shield. Yep. Simple. Nothing complicated about that at all for a unicorn who specialized in illusions. Oh, stop whining Trixie, and just do it! she admonished herself mentally, and then called as much harmony power as she could. Now I'm starting to realize why Luna wanted me to do all those damn strength exercises! She began to spin out the power as she'd been taught, thread by sinuous thread of power.

It was rather like building something - you laid the foundation where you stood, to give the power somewhere to hold. Then you built the frame of what you sought to create... then, you gave it power so that the frame would fill in with power. A simple enough process for most things that didn't involve simply blasting away with the stuff... but Trixie had never built something quite this huge before. Even keeping the top of the dome shield just above the height of the town hall, it was still a dozen times larger than any shield she'd built.

Sure enough, she was straining to draw every last shred of the power she could. It was enough... if only barely. Holding it was another matter entirely. Trixie could feel the burning energy coursing through her veins and limbs - completely unlike overcharging your magic, drawing upon Harmony (and Trixie supposed, Dissonance) was a lot like using your whole body as a horn. It could take a lot more abuse, sure, and if you were careful it was a lot easier to build up strength... but the consequences when you did something monumentally stupid like try to build a shield the size of an entire town square were much higher.

Of course, Trixie wasn't leaving herself entirely unprotected... she was just going to use her own magic for that. Gotta work fast... The pressure on the other shield was just about unbearable at this point. There was no time for finesse or expertise - all she could do here was throw up the most potent barrier she had energy left for just before the whole thing went kaboom and hope to Harmony it would be enough.

Trixie grit her teeth and waited... the shield of energy surrounding the mad unicorn cracked and crazed with a network of glowing energy lines... Trixie's threw her hooves up over her face and braced for the impact as the shell exploded in a torrent of light and sound and colors....

~~~~~~~~~~~~

For a few long moments, the mare in the cape and hat could only stare at Trixie's battered form. Shock, that was what it was that held her paralyzed. Shock, awe... and pride. A pride that was fit to burst clear out of her chest and soar into the skies like a phoenix on the wing. Then concern took over from shock and she ran like she had never run before, her horn blazing with bright pink magic to provide Trixie with support until the mare in the cape could give it herself. She no longer cared about secrecy...

The mare in the cape pushed under Trixie's forehoof and held her up. "I've got you..." she whispered softly. "I've got you.." she repeated, Trixie still in too much of a daze to say much back to her, but obviously still hearing her. All around her shock and screams were beginning to take hold of the crowd of ponies who had gathered around the blazing white shield at the center of town - but the mare in the cape did not care. Her throat shut with a lump and tears came with no rhyme or reason to her eyes.

She sunk down to her knees and carefully, oh-so-very carefully wrapped her hooves around the singed form of the other pony in the cape... and the hat. They were so obviously careworn, so obviously much beloved and patched... they had not sat in some musty trunk for years. No, this was the wear and tear of the road on those garments, and the mare wondered how far the little filly had traveled. How long did you try to follow in my hoofsteps, little one? She thought, as the young filly started to stir in her forehooves. Sense returned to her eyes and the world flowed around the pair of them, heedless of what was happening.

Trixie swallowed softly, and then whispered in a half hopeful, half disbelieving voice, "Momma?" she queried, almost childlike for a moment... then hurried hooves ran all over her body. "Trixie... Trixie isn't dead. Trixie hurts too much to be dead so...." Trixie slapped herself once, then pinched her flank, then stared at the mare for a few more moments. "Trixie isn't hallucinating so... so..." Her voice, as strong as the mare could hope for trailed off into whispers... "Please be real... please..." she begged, tears rolling down from her eyes and spattering upon the dirt below.

The mare... no. Phantasma Lulamoon nodded a little, as gentle tears of her own fell, holding tight her daughter for the first time in such a long time. "Of course I am..." She said softly, embracing the young filly tightly against her - two capes pressed against one another, two hats brushing up and falling away. "I told you... that I would see you again. And you are even more beautiful than I had ever possibly imagined..." was all she could choke out, and the pair simply held one another as two flames ignited in the world around them.

They would be flames of hatred and anger, but also of compassion and hope. They were the flames of a new world igniting into being, reborn from the ashes of the old. Anypony with a mind could tell you many were going to be consumed by those flames... but for the mother and the daughter, none of it mattered. One had found the other once again, and they had a flame of their own to rekindle.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Even now, Vinyl could hear it pulsing gently in her ears, as if she'd just turned up the volume on an amplifier the size of a world. She'd been mixing music her whole life practically, ever since she'd run away from the Orchestra all those years ago and she'd always had a knack for feeling the beat. This beat? There was somethin about this beat that just put Vinyl's head to bobbing, a slight grin stuck permanently on her face. Oh sure, things were gettin' a little cray cray right now, but damn that beat was sick as fuck.

She'd have to do a little somethin somethin with that beat later, mebbe with Tavi. Right now, she knew this kind of situation better than anypony. Crowd was pissed, the stage was about ten seconds away from gettin rushed. Luckily - it looked like security was getting ready to wade in, so all Vinyl had to do was keep things from going completely bananas. "Cheery, Bons, you two get the kids outta here. They don't need t' see any of this..." She said firmly, trotting forward to get ready for the inevitable crowd control.

"That won’t be unnecesssssssary." Trilled a chitinous black form that landed with a quiet buzz of its changeling wings. "We would... like to thank you all for the defensssse of our little onesss... It wassss most brave." He bared his fangs in what had to be his idea of a friendly grin, as all the little changeling foals swarmed up to him happily. "We shall ensure their safety..." And when he said 'We' - almost a dozen more of the sleek and smart looking changelings landed around the little group of kids.

And then... Vinyl watched little Dinky Hooves hold up her hoof and smile happily at one of the little changelings. "I'll see you in school, kay?" She brightly chirruped... and for a moment, the little changeling looked confused. Vinyl wiggled her hoof at her from behind Dinky's head and tapped her hooves together firmly, winking. The little changeling filly.. filly? Looked kinda like a she, so that's what Vinyl would go with. The little filly gave Dinky a hoofbump, and then scampered off into her swarm again.

"Vinyl!" Came a cry, and the DJ whipped her head around to focus on the bigger problems... Ponyville was lightin' it up. Aw buck.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

For the crowds that had gathered around the massive glowing shield, nervousness was the primary emotion... followed more immediately by resigned frustration. Any major damage in the town square was going to set back countless construction schedules. Fortunately, most of the working ponies were pretty phlegmatic about that sort of thing. There was a bigger thing to consider though - everypony outside the shield had heard some kind of riot was going on over the changelings moving into town.

With nothing else to discuss, and no idea what was going on in the town square, the idea that somehow the changelings had already caused a problem became the prime subject to talk about while everypony waited for things to calm down. Unfortunately, it became very clear, very quickly that the town was rather sharply divided on the subject. About half the ponies (most of those who provided the town with non-farm related services) were calling for patience and understanding - obviously, somepony had gotten the wrong idea and panicked. It happened, and there was no need to get into a tizzy about it.

Unfortunately, the other half of the town was quite bitterly convinced that this was but proof of what some of the more alarmist citizens of Ponyville had been saying all day. Disagreement became argument, argument became bitter division - soon, there were grumblings and glares between the two factions... and when the shield finally came down, all of those feelings began to come to a head.

The crowd ignored the sight of the two mares fiercely embracing one another on the ground - well, most of them did. Some offered help or sympathy, but it was refused by the older one. Instead they converged on those figures who had clearly been involved - the unconscious form of Lily Valley, still cradling her head and weeping in silence. The body of Screwball, who lay in a blackened circle of ground, and looked like nothing so much as a burned corpse. The crowd of ponies who lay unconscious on the ground, some of them having been directly assaulted... and the changelings who were landing to take the young ones into their care.

The yelling began immediately - those who paid attention to the injured ponies were calling for doctors. Others called for the guards, sure that some kind of crime had ended up committed here. Others still began to crowd around the changelings - some trying to guard them, some trying to scream epithets. Half the town was beginning to crowd into the town square - and everypony had an opinion. Everypony was yelling or trying to over the general din.

In the middle of the square, a small knot of ponies had retreated close to one another - all of them standing sentinel over a single silent form that had gone forgotten by nearly everypony but they. She lay in Cheerilee's lap, her mane softly stroked back by a careful hoof while Lyra and Bon Bon applied what first aid they could and all of them waited for the medical help that would inevitably come. Spike held a limp white hoof in his claws and was silent - though nopony could quite figure out why. Cloud Chaser watched on morosely, holding Tia's other limp hoof and Ditzy hugged Dinky close to her. The Baron did or said nothing, simply watching over them all with a brooding sort of silence.

Every time somepony tried to get close to involve them in the discussions, debates and angry yelling that was going on all around them, they were buffeted away by a pink and cerulean blue shield projected by two mares wearing matching capes and hats. They stood side by side, their hooves wrapped around each other’s and kept out a determined eye for the doctors. Fortunately, they did not wait long. The entirety of Ponyville's local hospital staff came barreling through to the center of the square, guarded and guided by the town guard.

~~~~~~~~~~~

"What a bucking mess." Valiant Struggle ran his hoof through his thoroughly grayed out mane. "Bugger me, this is gonna be all kinds of a problem." He muttered softly, as the white-coated unicorn who was supposed to be the new town Librarian was getting hauled off on a stretcher, followed by a knot of other local ponies and... "Trixie! Bugger me, of course yer at the center of this horsepucky." He growled out, stalking over from his startled officers in front of her. "Good thing too, reports say you prolly saved half the town. You know anything bout what actually went down here?"

Trixie shook her head mutely... and that was when Valiant noticed the taller and more mature mare that was wearing a cape awfully similar to Trixie's. Some kind of mage order? "Neither of us were here when the initial conflict began, Captain Struggle. You're better off talking to those ponies." She nodded towards the ever-distanced Tia and her friends, before continuing to prop up Trixie's shoulder. "If you will excuse me, I'll happily file a report once Trixie has gotten some medical attention."

Valiant opened up his mouth then shut it with a snap - somethin about the way that mare had said those words made him think twice about giving her any lip. Buck my life, this shit is bananas. He thought, gently rubbing at his nose. Focus, Strugs. Get this shit under control and then worry about what actually happened. That was easier said than done, but that was the definition of his entire job. Right now, he had to focus on getting the changelings out of the bucking square and break out this incipient riot.

"Arright you bucking twits, move along now!" He growled at the gathered ponies - directing his well-trained militia guards to start breaking up the groups and push them out of the town square. "This here is a fucking crime scene! We don't need a buncha slackjaws gadding about like its fucking winter wrap up!" The Captain decided a couple of F-words might shock some of the more prim folk in town into starting the exodus. "Git! Geddoutta here! Move it ya louts!" It took time, it took work - it took a couple of well-placed spear butts to the flanks, but Struggle cleared the square.

That meant he could focus on Problem Number One and Problem Number Two. Number one was easier than number two was, anyway. Lily Valley sat huddled up in a blanket provided by one of the medical ponies, and was sitting and sniffling back tears on a randomly acquired bench. Number two.... well. She sure as fuck wasn't going anywhere. "Lily... I ain't a violent pony at heart. I know you've got problems with yer fear and panicking and shit." Valiant Struggle began, slowly easing in front of her.

Lily was obviously completely emotionally off her rocker, but Struggle was not feeling terribly sympathetic right now. Not with one corpse on the ground, and Celestia fucking knew how the Librarian was. "But you've put me in one big fucking pickle jar with this one. So, this is what I'm gonna do. I'mma give you ONE chance to tell me yer side of the story before I go ask anypony else any questions. If your story don't match up with what was really goin' on here, if it turns out you started a bucking riot over nothing, I swear to bucking Harmony I'm going to lock your flank up for the next decade for this."

Some officer of his brought him a stool, which he sat down on with a thump. "So. Talk." Valiant Struggle said, and wished he'd had more coffee that day.

Chapter 15 - The Secrets

View Online

~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~

Twilight Sparkle, the Nightmare Queen sat quietly in the tower study that had once been hers, so very long ago. Books were piled upon more books in neat stacks that reached well up past her head, and the sun shone gloriously through the big window. She sat in a spot she remembered well, and stared out over the grounds of the castle, her Dissonance tainted eyes glowing green and vibrant purple. How long had it been since she'd sat in this very spot, dictating a letter to Celestia about the imminent return of Nightmare Moon? Years ago, but it seemed like longer now.

Sometimes, she wondered what it might have been like to have continued on with her life - blithely unaware of the realities of her world. What would it have been like to follow in Celestia's hoofsteps and take on her powers willingly, eagerly? What would it have been like if Cadence had succeeded in her plans, and she'd lived the rest of her life unaware of the greater powers of the world? Twilight was quickly coming to find, now that she had ascended her throne and taken the reigns of the world in her hooves, the power and the horror of those two most terrible words.

What If?

She sighed gustily. No time for these thoughts, I have far too much to accomplish today. Twilight gently took hold of her magic and pulled down yet another tome from the shelves, flicking it open with a thought and scanning the pages. It turned out that life as a Queen wasn't all that different from life as a librarian in Ponyville - there were just more flowery words preceding the same desires. Solve this problem, figure out that problem, deal with this paperwork, make everypony do what somepony else wanted them to do. Ugh.

If it wasn't for Rarity and Applejack, she'd probably have murdered half the nobles in Canterlot by now. As it was, she'd only indulged in the action of banishing Blueblood to Stalliongrad. Watching Rarity do a little victory dance after he'd given her the excuse to have him cashiered had been... immensely entertaining. Still, it was annoying.

She had high hopes that the arrival of Stratego and the so-called "Nightmare Court" would provide her with an excellent opportunity to cleanse the court of the useless courtiers and replace them with individuals who had the competency to get things done without bothering her every half hour. But they were only hopes - Cadence had told her that these sorts of ponies were usually impossible to permanently get rid of. Rarity had some irons in the fire to that end though.

Then came the knock on her door.. a soft knock in a gentle four-rap pattern. Twilight killed her irritation immediately, and a slow smile spread over her face. "Come on in, girls." She called out quite firmly, unlocking the latch with a touch of magic. Goodness but I have got to arrange a night off with the girls. Something simple. Maybe board games. It was an amusing thought that these days, she'd still be enamored by board games played with her friends. A reminder of simpler times, perhaps, and of course the knowledge that those five wonderful ponies would never treat her as anything but their friend. In private, anyway.

The door swung open a moment later and admitted Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Applejack was still stubbornly refusing to give in to Canterlot couture, and stuck with her hat and usually very little else. Not that she needed anything else to intimidate anypony she so desired. She'd been working her way through the clerks and bean counters of the Equestrian government, rooting out corruption and graft wherever she'd found it. Given nearly a decade of experience in the labyrinthine trenches of the Equestrian tax system, she was awfully good at finding it too.

Pinkie Pie, on the other hoof, had taken to the whole 'Nightmare' thing with a vengeance - favoring darkly elegant and sexy dresses straight from Rarity's hooves. She was wearing one of those pieces today - a sleek and chic wine red silk dress with a split skirt to show off her stocking hooves, her mane having been artfully styled to appear it's normal, heavily poofed-out self but with a great deal more elegance.

And Rarity? What could Twilight say? If she had been asked who amongst her five friends Twilight would most come to rely on in this new world, she never would have picked Rarity. Yet she seemed to have been born for this sort of thing, deftly maneuvering here, quietly laying the foundations for future needs there. Twilight was coming to rely on Rarity's innate political sense to keep her afloat in the tortured waters of Royal Politics. Only Luna was perhaps as important in keeping Twilight fully grounded in her day-to-day duties.

Still, it was good to see all three of them. "Hey." She said simply, with a soft smile that the three friends returned. "We've got some problems in Ponyville, girls. I need your help." She turned her eyes to the freshly delivered scroll gently laid on the ground nearby, and took a deep breath. "Things are moving much faster than we originally anticipated."

~~~~~~Ponyville~~~~~~

"Some bruised ribs, a few first degree burns, she's gonna have a backlash headache for a few days - but nothing too serious. No chaos infection, no long term damage." The doctor grinned a little at the relieved looking mare in front of her. "Tough kid you've got there. Once she's ready, you can take her out of here yourself. We'd like her to stay for a day or two of observation, but since you're her mother and she's not critical, we'll leave that up to your judgment."

Phantasma Lulamoon nodded once. "Thank you, doctor." She said with a quiet smile, as the unicorn quickly trotted down the hallway of the first aid station they'd set up not far outside of Ponyville square. She sucked in a deep breath and exhaled it, then pushed open the door to the recovery room and slowly crossed over to the bed, where Trixie was sitting upright with a bundle of bandages tied tightly around her middle. She had a book... a very familiar book... laying in her lap and obviously heavily read given the wear on the pages.

Trixie looked up a moment later with a soft kind of smile, and Phantasma shook away those thoughts. Now wasn't the time to worry about Harmony. Phantasma gently sat down next to the bed, and placed her hooves hesitantly onto the bed covers. "Trixie... I..." Phantasma hesitated, wondering what to say, wondering what there was to say... until Trixie set the book gently to one side and gently pulled her hooves around Trixie's body and then folded her own around Phantasma.

Trixie held her close to her, and Phantasma could feel a little wetness gently pressing up against her chest. "I knew you'd come back." She whispered softly, her hooves grasping at Phantasma's cloak. "I knew it..." She sobbed out softly, tugging firmly on the cape as though she wanted to make sure her mother wasn't going to vanish on her again. My poor little girl... Phantasma thought sadly, softly stroking her hoof down Trixie's back.

She opened her mouth to speak, but Trixie was overriding her again. "I'm sorry... Sorry I couldn't be a showmare like you." she whispered softly, as though she was confessing something that had weighed rather heavily upon her for a long, long time. "I tried so hard, mom... I..."

Phantasma could take more of that, gently lifting Trixie up and pressing her hoof to her mouth. "Hush. I could not possibly be more proud of you, Trixie." She said softly, a gentle smile across her face. "You have become such a wonderful young mare. You have learned so much, and grown and matured beautifully. The only pony here who ought to be apologizing is I... for what I had to do." She looked down to the bed, feeling the clench over her head.

Trixie sat up a little straighter and nodded, her hooves now wrapped around Phantasma's. "Tell me the story, momma. I want to know what happened." Trixie paused and exhaled softly. "I need to know what happened." she intoned softly, firmly - grasping Phantasma's hooves much tighter.

Phantasma nodded and took a deep breath. "I wasn't just a showmare, Trixie. I was a personal agent for Princess Celestia." She paused, gently shifting on her seat. "I hunted dissonance sorcerers and rogue changelings. I rooted out corruption in government and brought down criminal organizations. Whenever Equestria needed to act behind the scenes, I was there. My act was my cover - nopony could believe a stage illusionist could possibly have done half of what I'd done. But when you do the job I did as long as I did... your past starts to catch up with you."

She could remember it now. The attack on her private rooms at the Waldhoof Hotel. Trixie utterly unaware as she fought to the death with a trained assassin. It still set her heart to aching, remembering finding the sets of knives - one for her, and one for Trixie. "I made enough powerful enemies that they finally came after me.... and you. I couldn't..." She took in a deep breath and exhaled. "I couldn't risk them hurting you. I was just about to quit and take you on the run when... when the Princess offered me a way out. Offered to make sure your aunt and uncle could take care of you, offered the best protection for you the crown could provide. All I had to do was follow her plan."

Phantasma looked away then, conscious of the tears rolling down her cheeks and the squeezing hooves around hers. "It was the hardest thing I've ever done in my entire life. I remember seeing you up in the rafters. I remember hearing your cries as I teleported away. I... I hated myself." She sobbed out. "Every scream, every tear I heard from you was like a dagger through my heart. The EIS agent they'd sent to pick me up had to drag me away." her hooves began to shake, from a secret kept so long that still it hurt.

Trixie gently pulled her close, and kissed the tears away from her cheeks. "It's okay, momma. I understand. You wanted to protect me... and I can understand that, now." She whispered softly, and Phantasma felt the weight of nearly fourteen years lift completely off of her shoulders. "Where did you go, then? I looked for you... I looked everywhere." she repeated, the look in her eyes not sad... but gentle. Loving. Oh Harmony, thank you... she does still want me.

Of course, the next bit was going to be worse. Phantasma took in a breath and smiled just a little. "I am quite the illusionist you know. I went into EIS' witness protection program, and with a little help from Celestia I created a magical disguise. As for where I was..." She looked up out the window, and wondered for a moment about another little filly, and wondered if she would understand too. "I was in Canterlot. Not all that far from Crackle's shop, actually. There is... something else important you need to know, Trixie. About me... about Princess Celestia... about our family... and about what I had to do."

Trixie waited patiently, and Phantasma began to speak...

~~~~~~Golden Oaks Library, that evening~~~~~~

Tia opened her eyes slowly as she took stock of where she was, and what was going on. Firstly, she was someplace soft. That was usually a good first sign, as it generally meant she'd fallen unconscious someplace friendly. Second, she could feel a gentle hoof squeezing her own, which was also usually a good sign. Finally, as her eyes cracked open - her sight was filled not with chaos-touched ponies, but of just one pony - Cheerilee. She had her hooves folded around Tia's, and a much battered and worn copy of The Book of Harmony lying by the bedside.

Cheerilee appeared to be silently praying at first, though when Tia stirred herself a little she immediately snapped out of it to smile softly at her. For some reason, that smile sent a little warm shiver down Tia's spine and blossomed into a big happy ball in the middle of her stomach... which only served to remind her that she was suddenly rather starving. "Welcome back to the land of the living, Tia." Cheerilee said softly, her voice full of good humor. "How are you feeling?" she queried, lifting up a hoof to gently press against Tia's forehead just above the horn.

Tia shook her head a little, gently reaching up to squeeze the hoof that was against her forehead. "I'm fine, Cheerilee. How is everypony else?" She spoke gently, still feeling the weakness in her limbs - but it was fading quickly, and thank Harmony. "Is everypony okay?" She continued, feeling the worry gnaw at her center as she tried to shove herself up off the bed... only to be pushed firmly back down by Cheerilee.

"Stay. Everyone is fine, your shield protected us and all of those ponies who'd been... affected by the madpony's magic." Cheerilee said firmly. "You are going to stay in bed until I am absolutely certain you aren't hurt yourself. What was that shield you conjured up?" Cheerilee continued, as she went back to taking Tia's temperature with her hoof.

Tia swallowed the lump in her throat. "S-Shield? What shield?" Truth be told, she didn't remember all of that much after it became clear that Harmony was going to do what she lacked the courage to do herself. She had simply presumed it had done something quite obvious and dramatic, and that now everypony was going to be afraid of her. "I... I don't really remember that much." She hedged, hoping that Cheerilee wouldn't press the issue.

Cheerilee continued doing the school-teachers checkup - pulse, temperature, and checking for strength in the forelimbs. Once she was satisfied, Cheerilee gently tugged Tia up into a sitting position before she spoke. "Tia..." She began, with a soft smile. "I know you called upon some power greater than yourself to save us... and that's okay. Harmony works often in mysterious ways." She said, gently squeezing Tia's hoof. "What matters is that everypony is safe... and that includes you, Tia Sunbeam." Cheerilee spoke the last in her most stern teacher's voice, but her soft eyes told the tale of a far greater concern.

Tia smiled hesitantly back, and softly squeezed the hoof surrounding her own. "Thank you, Cheerilee. I... I'll explain about it sometime but not right now." The words poured out of her in a rush... and to her astonishment, Cheerilee nodded understandingly. Tia looked up around her, for the first time taking in the features of the room... and noted the scattering of chairs around the bed. "Wait... who else was.." Tia began to ask, when the door to the room swung open.

"Arright! No more of this closed door bullshit!" Vinyl Scratch proclaimed loudly and vibrantly to the air. "We just survived a bucking chaos attack on the town, and that means it's time to PAR-TAY!" She further proclaimed - levitating at least a dozen bottles of something alcoholic, several large bags of snacks and what looked like a tray of sandwiches. "Tia! Good to see you're awake." Vinyl continued, shoving a bottle into her hooves telekinetically. One glance at the label identified it as some sort of hard cider. "A drink for the conquering heroine!" Vinyl proclaimed, dropping the rest of the spread onto the bedcovers, side tables, and anywhere else she could find a flat surface.

Tia just stared in bemusement, as Vinyl twisted off the cap of her own bottle - and then Tia's. "Hey," Vinyl began, offering up her bottle. Tia paused then felt a big smile creep across her face, raising the vessel in her hooves to clink against Vinyl's "New rule of Ponyville. If you're gonna fly off the handle and go charging into every little bit of danger, you'd better make sure you got your friends at your back." Vinyl took a deep pull of the beverage, and then let out a satisfied 'ah!' sound. "Which now includes me, so don't try doin' stupid shit behind my back. If you're gonna be stupid, then at least we can be stupid together." Vinyl concluded with a satisfied nod, then grabbed a sandwich.

Tia had only a moment or two to absorb that particular statement when Ditzy trotted in. She did not stop to say a word to either Vinyl or Cheerilee, but instead went straight to the bed and threw her hooves around Tia's neck and hugged the stuffing out of her. "Ditzy..." Tia began to speak, and Ditzy jerked her head back and forth, obviously uninterested in words right now. So Tia simply hugged her back with one hoof, and took a long pull of the rough alcoholic cider. Truth be told., she needed a drink herself.

Ditzy took a few minutes to get that hug out of her system - by the time she did, Vinyl was already done with her first sandwich and grinning at them. Ditzy pulled back with a slow, tremulous smile. "You saved Dinky." Was all she said at first, a soft sniffle in her voice. "Nopony... Nopony's ever done something like that for me." She continued in a soft, hesitant voice, and then kissed Tia. Not her cheek. Not her head. Ditzy kissed her lips, dead on - and quite out of nowhere. Vinyl spit out a mouthful of cider, and Cheerilee fell off the chair she was trying to get on top of.

For a few long moments, Tia was... stunned. Although that was mostly her mind - her lips were returning the affection quite willingly, even as Ditzy gently cupped her cheeks with her hooves - then pulled back all of a sudden. Ditzy's cheeks were as red as strawberries and she spoke whisper soft words, "Thank you, Tia." in the cutest voice Tia had ever heard, no exceptions. Of course, then she turned upon Cheerilee and Vinyl. "And not One WORD of that to anypony else for right now!" she said in the most serious and flustered possible voice.

Cheerilee held up her hooves with a sly smile, and Vinyl was simply grinning fit to beat the band. Tia was still trying to absorb the fact that she had now been kissed by two ponies in as many days, and began to wonder if perhaps she was better looking than she'd originally thought. She was luckily saved from this line of thought by some new guests - Cloud Chaser and Bon Bon had arrived and began to partake in sandwiches and bottles of hard cider. The five of them sat around her bed, chatting, laughing - and including her every chance they got. No one asked about the strange power. No one seemed to care about the weirdness of the attack.

Twilight had often observed on just how resilient the citizens of Ponyville were, but seeing truly was believing. Of course, there was one last niggling little thought that was getting in the way of Tia's enjoyment. One last observation that... that she just couldn't shake.

"...So I'm gonna bring over my stereo, and Big Mac's gonna take care of all the kids tonight." Vinyl enthused to Ditzy, her head bobbing eternally to that unheard beat. "So Tavi's gonna come over, and we're gonna have ourselves a big ol' girls night in! Just us friends, not half the town this time. Maybe we'll even get Tia here to crack a joke, eh?" She chuckled brightly, turning those shade-hidden eyes towards Tia... she lifted them up to wink with one beautiful ruby-red eye before dropping them back down.

Tia couldn't help it - she laughed softly. "Oh, I don't know about that. I mean, I am supposed to be the prim and proper librarian." She said in her most arch tone. "Really, I ought to be spanking all of you for being too loud! This is a library you know!" She scolded sternly - and everypony in the room burst into helpless laughter as she shook her hoof at them. "I mean it! Don't make me get the ruler!" She continued, keeping the stern look on her face for as long as she could before joining in the laughter.

Vinyl, predictably - was the first one to cut in with her ribald humor. "Don't joke too much about that, Tia. I hear Cheery and Ditzy might enjoy that!" She said with a sly grin - eliciting blushes from both mares and a pelting of pillows taken from the bed and couches around the room. "Ack! I was joking! Joking!" she tried to plead, but to no avail until she started returning fire with the other pillows.

Bon Bon rolled her eyes - but smiled as she watched on. Her eyes met Tia's for a moment, and she winked cheerfully. Tia sought out the attention of Chaser... who was smiling with a certain amount of anticipation on her face. However, she was nothing but gentle and kindly smiles for Tia. Something truly had united them back there, in that town square. Something vital and important but... Tia dare not wish, dare not even hope that it could be that.

For now, she'd rather simply hope and wish for a night of fun and games with her... with her..

With her friends.

~~~~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~~~

Knock Knock Knock

Twilight looked up - just a trifle annoyed at the intrusion, but they had been cooped up in here for some time. "Enter!" She proclaimed, and the door swung open to reveal a rather... familiar looking figure with Shining Armor right alongside him. They were laughing at some shared joke, and the pair of stallions turned to smile at Twilight... who stared for a moment before realizing exactly who it was she was seeing. She swallowed softly and said in a gentle voice, "Dad, what are you doing here?"

Night Light smiled a little, his eyes soft. "Hey, Sparkles. Do you have a few minutes? There are some things we need to talk about. Things you need to know that Princess Celestia hasn't told you yet." he paused. "About our family, I mean."

Chapter 16 - The Consequences

View Online

~~~~~~Ponyville Town Hall, about an hour later~~~~~~

"The bad news is pretty damn bad. One hundred and seventy five walking wounded, mostly those affected by the Chaos Taint. Town doctor's inform me it'll be a week before they're all completely back to normal, but that's just the start. We've got seventy five more who were seriously hurt by the valiant defenders of those kids, and they'll all have recovery periods between two and six weeks depending on what ended up broken." Valiant Struggle, Captain of the Ponyville guard coughed softly and continued speaking. "Another three hundred were affected in various minor and unpredictable ways by the Chaos Taint. Doc's figure a three to four day recovery period for them. I'm not going to bother listing the property damages - all of that is covered by the Crown's insurance policy. That brings us to the big issue."

The guard Captain looked around the table, taking in a deep breath before continuing. "Said big issue being the four dead ponies." A swift intake of breath came from the town council punctuated the end of his sentence before he continued. "Yes, I said four. In addition to the pony most often referred to as 'Screwball' - we found three other corpses stashed away in her home. All of the bodies had been... treated to look as though they had been killed by Changelings." He licked dry lips and sighed. "At the risk of sounding heartless, I have to say it is fortunate none of them were locals. We're pretty sure they're some of the migrant workers passing through town. We're working on trying to track their families as we speak."

Silence met this statement, and after a few more moments of it the guard Captain trudged on towards his conclusion. "We've thoroughly interrogated Lily Valley. She's currently locked up in Ponyville General, under observation. Under the circumstances, we'd be completely within our rights to charge her with starting a Riot at the minimum, and probably endangering foals if we want to stretch a little... the question is, do we want to?" He raised a hoof, forestalling the inevitable outcries for justice. "Look, this town is already unstable. Lily isn't exactly a community bastion, but her feelings are echoed by a lot of other ponies in town. We arrest her for letting her emotions run out of control - which I'd like to remind everypony here, she's done at least once a year and usually over way less important things - we are going to have problems."

Captain Struggle took in a deep breath before finishing. "Personally, I'm advocating levying a serious fine on her for the hospital bills and some 'community service' time, which we can enforce without making a big public to-do about things." He swept his gaze around the table to the half-a-dozen ponies that sat there in mostly contemplative silence. He hated having to clean up his language for these meetings, but ponies expected guardsponies to be stiff, formal, and most of all professional during crisis times. "I further recommend that we immediately and unconditionally make it clear that any further harassment of our new citizenry will be taken with stone-cold seriousness."

There was a silence as the Captain re-took his seat, filled a moment later by Filthy Rich, who was here to represent the business interests of the town. "I'd have to agree with the captain - I took the liberty of doing a flash-poll this morning shortly after the decree went out. Our citizens are cautiously optimistic about our new townsfolk, but that'll change in a real hurry if we start a witch hunt." The normally haughty pony was showing his pure-business side today - His face had gone as serious as a morticians. "I concur with the Captain. We need to keep this as low-key as possible."

Mayor Mare (who was technically chairing the meeting) nodded decisively. "We've got a motion and a second - do we have any alternative suggestions?" For a moment, silence reigned over the table - until a slim green hoof raised up and the mayor sighed. "Yes, Granny Smith?" she asked her in most tired voice - the Captain himself grimaced a little. The last thing they needed on something this serious was dissent, and Granny was notorious for being contrary just for the sake of being contrary.

However, the older green earth pony snorted derisively. "Ain't disagreein' with ya, Strugs. Nor you, Mr. Rich." She admonished, shaking her hoof. "I jus' wanted t' get my word in 'afore we close the book on this t'do. Ah might not terribly like the idea of changelin's livin in mah Ponyville, but even ah think threatenin' li'l foals is a damn crime. Ah think we oughter celebrate the young'ins who saved em." She noted, slapping the flat of her hoof against the table. "Make a big ol' hooey outta it, hold em up as pillars of tha' community. Yeah, yeah, even that wierd feller in the cloak." She waved her hoof airily. "Give em somethin' t' celebrate. Be good for the community."

The Mayor blinked in amazement at this show of... well, this lack of ornery disagreement, before nodding firmly. "That sounds eminently suitable. I think we can put this to a voice vote - all opposed?" She waited for only a moment before nodding. "There being no opposition, the measure passes. Captain Struggle, would you be so kind as to see to the matter of Lily." She paused. "How long until your investigation of the other one is complete?"

He sighed softly. "Well, that depends." Captain Struggle licked a pair of dry lips, wondering why he was so nervous. When the Mayor arched an eyebrow in question, he sighed. "That depends on how long till Guardspony Trixie recovers and can sign off on everything."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Trixie folded her hooves carefully as she mulled over what her mother had just told her. Truth be told, she'd expected the intervening hoof of Celestia in this - but she hadn't realized just how pervasive that hoof had been. How much of her life - how much of both their lives - had been guided and manipulated by her? To what end? Of course, the revelation of the past few minutes put a whole lot of other things into sudden and sharp perspective. One thing was certain - a very long conversation was going to be held the next time they met.

Oddly enough though, Trixie could not find it in herself to be angry at her mother. Maybe it was simply that in the past year so much had happened to her to change her perspective on things. After what had happened in Hollow Shades and Appleloosa, she'd gotten an appreciation for the the value of personal sacrifice. Harmony, care for those who have been lost... She silently prayed for a moment before turning back to face her mother straight on. She smiled, and Phantasma smiled back at her. "Well, that's certainly something to know." Trixie remarked dryly. "Though I suppose I can understand why it was kept from me."

Phantasma nodded slowly. "I truly am sorry, little one. But both... my husband and I decided you deserved to know. As does she." She smiled wryly. "Of course, now I am slightly worried that she will... overreact to the knowledge, now that I don't need to worry about you doing the same." She chuckled drily and Trixie couldn't help but grin at the thought of her overreacting to something like this. "Fortunately, I am rather good at remaining hidden. I don't suppose you'd let your dear old mother bunk with you for a while?" Phantasma said with a wistful tone.

Trixie couldn't help it - she laughed, both at the look on her mothers face as well as the tone of voice. "Of course." She insisted - reaching out to squeeze her hooves. "Let it never be said that The Great and Powerful Trixie is not charitable to those in need." She proclaimed in her old, bombastic tones - which got an astonished look from her mother... and a burst of laughter too. Trixie giggled brightly. "Oh, don't laugh too much... Trixie - ahem.. I used to really act like that." She smiled wryly. "Until a certain someone kicked Trixie's flank, and taught her a lesson or two. Ugh, that was humiliating."

Phantasma grinned slyly. "That's how I met your father, you know." She commented - offhoofedly enough that Trixie turned to stare at her. Her mother laughed brightly. "Oh, yes. I was quite the arrogant little witch when I was young, and when I finally ran into somepony more talented than I was, I got awfully upset about it. It took a few fights - and more than a few bruised egos - to finally admit he was better than I was at combat magic. Of course, things were never quite formal between us until... well, as I just told you." She coughed softly. "He was a good pony, even back then."

Trixie shook her head bemusedly. "Can I ask you something?" She tilted her head, as Phantasma nodded. "Just how much of my life... of the lives of everypony involved in this mess... just how much did Celestia manipulate us?" She hesitated a little at the end, but rushed the words out - hoping that her mother wouldn't be overly offended by the insinuation. "I mean... Really, you've got to admit all of these coincidences and chance meetings are starting to look awful suspicious."

Phantasma sighed and nodded. "The Princess... she was never one to leave well enough alone. She worried so constantly, especially about her and her future. I don't think we'll ever know quite the extent of what she set up for the future, nor how many backup plans she had running." She shook her head slowly. "Now that she's vanished, it's possible nopony will ever know. But I'll say this for her, Trixie - Like her methods or not, she was always trying to keep the best interests of Equestria foremost in her mind." She nodded, firmly. "She was a manipulator, no doubt - but she loved her ponies. She loved this country, and every creature in it. Perhaps that's what drove her to such lengths. She loved us all so very much, that the fear of the ones she loved being hurt was simply too much to bear."

Phantasma looked past Trixie out the window, and Trixie followed her gaze to the shining sun hanging in the sky - just barely blocked by a stray cloud. "And that's what brought the whole thing crashing down." Phantasma whispered softly, and Trixie couldn't help but notice the pain in her mother's voice. And not for the last time, she wondered what Mother had not said about what had occurred between her... and Celestia.

~~~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~~~

Rarity gently fluttered the fan almost as a reflex as she waited primly for the arrival of the chariot, watching Applejack and Pinkie Pie carefully out of the corner of her eye. Things were going so well here, it was easy to forget that the law of unexpected consequences was alive and well out there in the rest of the world. "She wouldn't say a word to either of you?" Rarity asked with a touch of concern coloring her voice. Both of the other ponies shook their heads and Rarity tsked firmly. "Our Queen is being stubborn, it seems." Rarity muttered with a much put-upon sigh. Twilight had grown immeasurably these past few weeks, but she still was a babe in the woods when it came to internal politics.

Fortunately, Rarity was not. "It's a family matter, Rarity." Applejack commented quietly, her voice soft and intense as it always was when this sort of subject came up, "Leave it be till she's ready t' talk about it." And that was that as far as Applejack was concerned. Of course, it would be impossible for Rarity to ignore it. Not with Night Light having taken up rooms in Cadence's wing of the palace, and Shining Armor attending to him personally. There would be questions from the Night Court that would need answering, and Rarity had no suitable answers for them.

Pinkie Pie took this moment to chime in, in her perky and unmistakable way. "Don't worry so much, Rarity." She proclaimed with a bright smile. "She'll be fine, and so will we. We'll have Ponyville wrapped up all neat and tidy before you know it." Pinkie did a little bounce in place - which sent her scandalously short skirts bouncing with her, showing off her well-toned flank almost directly into the Royal Guardspony's face. Anypony else trying that would have been utterly ignored... But Pinkie was developing a reputation, one that the Royal Guardspony was familiar enough with to break his stoic stare for just a moment to eyeball said flank. "Besides!" Pinkie continued, and Rarity smirked in amusement as the Guard snapped back to stoic attention. "We'll get to see everypony back home! I mean, it's only been a few weeks but still!" Pinkie's tail twitched violently for a moment, followed by her mane frizzing out for just a moment before returning to normal. "There's so many new ponies in town! I'm going to need to throw one epic Pinkie Pie Party!"'

Applejack rolled her eyes and Rarity couldn't keep the smile off her face - so she hid it behind the fan. "Yes, well - don't forget your assignments, dearies. And do make sure to check in on Spike for me." She frowned for a moment, thinking of the cute little purple dragon... and his desperate sincerity. "We can't have him doing something foolish, now with everything slowly moving into motion." She tapped her fan against her cheek for a moment, as she considered the possibilities of what else might be accomplished. "Applejack, I don't suppose you'd mind having a few words with Pokey for me? I'd like to know what the dear boy has been up to lately."

Applejack nodded once. They'd long ago established certain ponies to mean certain things. Ditzy was shorthand for discussing intercepted mail messages, Filthy Rich was for talking about moneyed interests in Equestria and so on. Pokey meant local information, specifically about those ponies who were prominent citizens. It was a good way to talk about gathering intelligence without tipping other ponies off to the actual meaning of the words. "Rainbow Dash will be making a stop back in town, too. Let her know what's been going on here." Rarity continued, gently stroking her fan along Pinkie Pie's cheek for a moment, and smiling softly. She would miss having these two here, but the needs of the Queen demanded.

Rarity looked up to the sky with a soft sigh. She wished she could go home and see Sweetie Belle, but that simply wasn't going to be in the cards for some time to come. Canterlot was more than a mere challenge - it was a test of every single skill she'd ever acquired moving amongst the high and mighty of Equestria. Fortunately, she'd had a little discreet help from a few ponies in laying down the law of her new Mistress' power. Unfortunately, that meant constantly reinforcing that power through subtle hints and political jabs delivered daily to the appropriate ponies. "And... I don't suppose you two could peek in on Sweetie for me?" She asked in a soft, plaintive voice.

Both of her friends nodded, and they gently came together. "It'll be okay, Rarity." Pinkie Pie proclaimed in a gentle voice, hugging her firmly around the neck. Applejack joined them, and for a moment they simply stood there in quiet intimacy until the sound of beating wings interrupted them. Pressing their hooves together, the three whispered in unison. "in the name of our queen, and the bright moon above - In Victory, Truth, Passion, Obedience, Power, So do we serve."

Rarity would serve as her Queen demanded. She only hoped Ponyville would survive those demands.

~~~~~~Somewhere in Ponyville~~~~~~

"So, we are agreed?" Said the first pony, his voice pitched low - quite low, in fact.

"Yes." said the Second pony, her voice high-strung and obviously worried. "This afternoon is proof positive that they cannot be trusted. We must make that clear to everypony."

"That wont be easy. They have royal backing to be here." Observed the third pony, in a neutral voice utterly lacking inflection of any kind. "You will not convince The Nightmare Queen to reverse her position, and The Crystal Sun will take her lead on this matter."

"Tsk." Said a fourth pony, in a rich and sneering voice. "It will not matter what they think. The common folk will rise up against this perversion of Harmony. We will bring about the Sun's Glory's plans, as we have agreed. Dissonance will be leashed and shackled."

The four ponies nodded in quiet agreement, and began to lay plans for the future.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lyra slipped into the dimly lit room, and calmly crossed the much polished wooden floors. The place was quiet, for once - but that's what made it a good place to meet with... certain other ponies. At least during non-business hours. The Clop was still one of the hottest night-clubs in Ponyville, and had only grown more popular with every new show Vinyl and Octavia came up with and performed here. The place was attracting hot talent from all over Equestria these days - but most importantly to Lyra, it often had musicians and other individuals walking into and out of the place with regularity. Which meant she could slip in, well... mostly unnoticed.

"Good afternoon, Agent Heartstrings."

A smooth and much-cultured voice rolled across the room like a marble across the floor. Lyra had to smile slightly, as she gently and silently trod across the floor towards the source of that voice. She hopped up into the booth where she sat, and leaned back into the soft cushions with a sigh. "Afternoon, yourself." She returned with a sly chuckle. "Really. After working together as long as we have, you're still going to feed me that Agent horsepucky?" She asked with a cocked eyebrow.

The mare across the table smiled back at her sheepishly after a moment. "Sorry, Lyra." She admitted, scratching the back of her head with a hoof. "You know how the boss gets about these formalities." She continued, then laughed softly. "Fuck, are you hearing me? I even sound like her. I mean, geeze. Used to be that I actually hated all of this formal crap and now I'm spouting it like I'm my aunt." She shook her bright orange mane slowly and grinned. "Look, let's start over. Hey, Lyra - how's Bon Bon doing?"

Lyra grinned at her. "Not bad, Carrot Top." She jokingly teased, leaning back into the bench with a gusty sigh. "Bon's is good too. So." She folded her hooves over her belly and grinned. "Hell of a day, huh?" She observed with an amused tone. "I mean, my girlfriend and your roommate both end up attached to our mysterious VIP, there's a chaos mage, and a bunch of other fucked up magic going on. Now we've got six corpses, and no good explanation for five of them - and the explanation we have for the sixth ones is kinda sketchy at best." Lyra drawled out, lining out their problems.

Carrot Top sighed softly. "Yeah, It's a real mess. I've been waiting for a letter from the boss about what we're supposed to do about this crap - but so far, nothin. Any word from our good friend the Mustache?" She asked with a quirk of her lips. Lyra shook her head and Carrot snorted. "Not surprised. They probably don't even know any of the details yet back in Canterlot." She shook her head. "Does the Mayor know about our two special dead guests yet?"

Lyra shook her head. "And she's not going to. That's EIS business, not hers." She said, very firmly. "So keep Captain Struggle out of it. Right now we need to focus on the more important problems - like what in Tartarus we're going to tell the boss about this fuckup." She growled, putting her head in her hooves. "We got blindsided. Worse, it's starting to look like Tia's got some things she isn't telling any of us and that worries the crap out of me. Bon Bon..." She paused. "Bon's really cares about her, Top. Like, serious face, no joking cares about her. Not just in the usual sense like she mothers everypony under the age of forty. She was worrying about her last night to the point of drinking."

Carrot nodded slowly. "Ditzy too. She was asking me if I had any ideas on how to help an intellectual shut in not be so lonely. I haven't seen Ditzy this worried about somepony that wasn't Dinky since... well, ever." She paused, and rubbed at her chin. "I think we need to keep a really close eye on this unicorn, Lyra. She's pulling this town into the same place it was when Twilight was here, and I'm worried that with things set up the way they are..." She said, her voice slow and thoughtful. "That it's gonna set this whole thing ablaze." She shook her head slowly.

Lyra nodded slowly in reply. "Yeah. Boss isn't going to like that, though - so we ought to keep it between us for now." She bit down at her lip, chewing it in thought. "So. You want to write the letters, or should I?" Carrot Top looked away at that, and Lyra sighed. "Yeah. It's never easy reporting deaths." She looked up at the ceiling of the club, wishing it would give her the answers to the mysteries that plagued her. Damnit, Bon Bon. I hope you know what you're getting yourself into...

Chapter 17 - The Dawn

View Online

~~~~~~Golden Oaks Library, the next day~~~~~~

♫ "There! Is a place! Where the grass is what's for din~ner..." ♫

Tia cracked open an eye to find somepony in her library singing. As her mind clawed its way out of sleep, it tried to process both the fact that somepony was singing, and also who that pony happened to be. The bright rays of sunlight streaming into her room made her wince just a little, the result of one too many hard cider's last night making itself quite cheerfully known. Ow. So this is a hangover. Ow. Luckily, Tia recalled there being pain medicine in the bathroom, and so made that her goal.

♫ "Charmed! Fun and wild! Wooo!" ♫

I know that voice, but I cannot place it. Tia thought grumpily as she swung open the medicine cabinet to retrieve the glass bottle. Two little white pills and a glass of water later, she stumbled out of the bathroom to take stock of her bedroom. The place could have been classified as a minor disaster area, if Tia wanted to bother filling out the paperwork. There was a small pyramid of glass bottles precariously stacked on top of one another in the corner, and all over flat bits of cardboard testified to how many six packs they'd gone through. In one corner, Bon Bon had curled up with Lyra - and it was a testament to the alcohol that Tia couldn't remember when Lyra had arrived.

♫"There must be somethin' in the wa~ter! Come on, Everypony!"♫

Tia eyeballed the large table in the center of the room - now covered in various glasses filled with what looked like hard cider and ping pong balls, and decided she really didn't want to know. There was more, but now she needed to find out who was singing and why they were singing. The door to her room swung open easily enough with just a hoof touch - she didn't dare use magic until she was certain her headache was gone - and began heading down the stairs into the main library. Ditzy and Cloudchaser were sprawled out on one of the library couches... and Tia blushed, averting her eyes as she realized the pair of them had not allowed the night to pass uneventfully.

♫"Sippin' Apple-Juiiice! We're talkin' Elements of Harmony!" ♫

But for some reason, the signs of easy intimacy didn't bother her like it should have. Perhaps it was the headache... or perhaps she'd come to understand why so many ponies used sex as a way to find comfort in difficult times. For a brief moment, her thoughts overtook her senses and she walked on auto-pilot towards the kitchen, where the singing seemed to be originating from. Poor Ditzy. Her thoughts began, her head lowered as the pain slowly began to recede from her noggin. I wish... I wish there was something I could do for her. It didn't seem right to Tia. Ditzy was such a kind, gentle, good hearted mare. Any stallion ought to account himself the luckiest gentlecolt in Equestria to have her favor! If only I... but no, Tia. That would not be... appropriate.

♫" Our Bronies, yeah, they hang out too! Cuz they know we're Sex~y Fillies!"♫

A hoof came up still on automatic, and Tia pushed open the door to her kitchen to find quite the amusing sight. Apparently at some point, Octavia had slipped in during the night, though Tia could not recall precisely when - and she and Vinyl were both wearing aprons with each other's cutie mark upon the front. A record player sat in the corner and was belting out the cheery bubblegum pop song as the pair of them danced amongst the counters and chairs of the kitchen - a half dozen waffle irons were cheerfully cooking away on the cooktop, and the rich smell of baking muffins and crispy hay-bacon strips filled the air.

Tia for her part, stood stock still in the doorway and watched with amusement filling up her soul - the gentle and refined Octavia and the hard-core techno-music expert Vinyl dancing to a teenaged filly pop song. Well. Now I truly have seen everything. She thought with a slow smile as the pair of them continued to belt out the tune, completely ignorant of their sudden audience. This gave Tia a little time to think, thankfully - as she slipped into the room and shut the door, so as not to disturb the rest of their guests - and wonder where Cheerilee had slipped off to. Possibly some duty as a school teacher. Tia thought with a tiny sigh. Or something to do with yesterdays... excitement.

It was truly unfair that it seemed Cheerilee, out of everypony she had met so far, worked three times as hard as most of the ponies in this town. Was being a school teacher in a small town like this that time consuming, or was Cheerilee merely that devoted to her duties? Whatever it was, she was but a piece in the larger puzzle Tia now faced... what had brought her powers out so strongly yesterday? something... took control from me. Some spirit of Harmony? Or was it merely my own mind, doing what I was too afraid to do myself? Or... perhaps... dare I hope?

Unfortunately, that train of thought collided with a wall of white unicorn, as some mad dance move carried Vinyl straight into Tia with a mighty crash of bodies. "Ooof!" Vinyl let out, then grinned at her. "Tia! Morning!" She planted a huge, stun-inducing smooch right on Tia's lips and then spun her into the kitchen. "Join in! You want juice or what?" She hollered, a touch of bright magic swinging open the fridge to produce a carafe of freshly squeezed orange juice, one of apple juice, and one of ice cold water and laid them out on the table.

Tia's voice gave off an involuntary squeal as she was spun around into place by Octavia, who had a vastly amused smile on her face. "Good morning, Miss Tia." She intoned in a remarkably elegant sounding voice while Tia steadied herself. "Vinyl's remarkably awake this morning, you might want to be careful." Octavia continued, guiding Tia over to the kitchen table and laying down a clean mug, which a moment later was filled with a rich and dark looking brew. "Here, I've been warned." She said with a soft chuckle, then swept off back into the cooking area while Tia gratefully sipped at her morning coffee.

That gave her the chance to recollect her thoughts, as Octavia deftly maneuvered vinyl with subtle touches and a few strong words to keep her from overwhelming Tia too quickly... for which the young unicorn was very grateful. Goodness, but she is a strong personality. Tia observed... rather obviously. She snorted at the thought and sipped at her coffee instead. I wonder why her head is constantly bobbing like that though. That was distinctly odd. Perhaps there was some song she simply couldn't get out of her head - Tea’s had a few of those over the years, though they tended to be easier to dispel when you had the entire Royal Symphony to concoct an antidote for you.

A few more deep pulls of the coffee later, and Tia felt a great deal more enthusiastic about her day - not the least of the reasons for which was her headache was gone. Vinyl and Octavia were still bouncing along to a tune, though this time it was a little less... teenaged. Nopony else seemed to have decided to wake up yet, so to the victor of sleep went the spoils of breakfast. A pile of freshly toasted up waffles was joined by a tall glass of juice and plenty of maple syrup. Faced with such a marvelous bounty, Tia elected in her most dignified manner to dispense with pleasantries and dig in.

About midway through the stack of delectable delights, Tia was joined by Vinyl and Octavia at the table, and the kitchen quieted down just a little. "Ayo, Tia." Vinyl quipped as she began to cut up her own breakfast. "You mind if I ask you somethin about yesterday?" The words sent a chill into Tia's heart... but she did not drop her fork, nor lose her composure - a feat for which she was quite proud of herself. She gave a slightly stiff nod and took a mechanical mouthful of the waffles. The syrupy sweetness was an odd counterpoint to the fear that still grew in her that somepony had seen something they oughtn't.

Vinyl did not seem to notice her sudden chill though, and continued on as though nothing was wrong. "Could you hear that sick beat?" She asked, quite earnestly... and Tia this time did drop her fork in surprise. Beat? Her eyes widened as she looked towards Vinyl... who was grinning like a maniac. "Yeah... Yeah, when that shield went up, I could hear this sweet beat just pulsing all around me. Kinda like a heartbeat or something, but not exactly. It's got this tempo that's been driving me nuts!" Her head was bobbing again in a.. curious sort of cadence.

For some reason, Tia had to admit there was... something to it. Her hoof tapped in time with Vinyl's head-bobs and she felt a soft hum coming up into her throat. How odd. Why does this sound... familiar... Tia didn't know and, apparently, neither did Vinyl. "I admit, it feels... oddly familiar." Tia said slowly, lifting a much more palatable bite of the waffle up to her mouth as she thought. "Still, I cannot place it." She shook her head slowly. Some sort of effect of Harmony? Was Vinyl, of all ponies, that sensitive to Harmony magic? Tia wasn't sure - but the very thought set her mind down new and strange paths.

The world was becoming even more complicated by the moment - Tia was beginning to worry she wasn't going to be able to keep up.

~~~~~~~~~~

The last of the paperwork floated atop the roughhewn desk and then the entire pile was carefully straightened by a touch of bright blue magic. "There, Captain. That's the last of it." Trixie proclaimed proudly, brushing a bit of unseen dust from her cloak. "I'll be returning to Canterlot today. I must report these events to Commander Spitfire in the flesh, and find out what our next course of action might be." Trixie grimaced a little at that necessity, but necessity it was - and Mother had agreed with her. Things were moving far faster than any of them had originally anticipated, and with a Chaos attack on the town within days of the incident, it was becoming clear that some force was driving events for them.

Predictably, Captain Struggle looked mournful at this news. He had to not be particularly happy to see two obviously high-level mages leaving his town just as things were starting to spiral out of control. "There is no other option, Captain." Trixie reiterated, gently laying her hooves flat on his desk. "I promise that I will return as soon as it is possible for me to do so, but I might remind you it was your idea that I ought to take this position." She said with a sly grin - which startled a rueful chuckle out of the old earth pony.

Captain Struggle shook his head and waved his hoof towards the door. "G'wan then, git yer flank movin." He growled out, crossing his hooves over his chest and practically sulking. "Faster you report back to your boss, th' faster we can get some real help keeping this thing contained." He finished, then grabbed a hoof full of his other paperwork and hid his face behind it. For just a moment, Trixie wondered if he really was angry... and then shook off the thought. No, he's scared. And why shouldn't he be after what just happened to his town?

The door to the Ponyville Guard office swung open pretty easily, Trixie's hooves carrying her outside and towards the towns train station. Seconds later, Phantasma Lulamoon fell into step beside Trixie - and for just the briefest of moments, Trixie wanted nothing more than to dance and cavort around the mare, giggling madly and applying liberal amounts of hugs. She had no doubt she would give in to that desire once they were in their private car... but right now, in public - as Trixie wore her cape, her boots and her book and strode through the crowds of ponies surrounding the guard compound, she had an image to maintain. An image of power and calm, befitting a Mage of Harmony.

Her mother gave off the same aura - and it certainly didn't hurt that they wore much the same outfit, right down to the silver-and-steel hoofboots. The ponies they passed in town bowed or whispered prayers as they passed by. In a way, it was disturbing - they were hardly holy ponies of any kind, and yet somehow these simple citizens saw them as such. "Ordinary ponies look to those who are strong in difficult times, Trixie." Phantasma said softly, as they passed by another older couple - who gently smiled and proclaimed a blessing of Harmony upon them. "It is why Dissonance is often so strong in times of strife. Their philosophy is seductive to those who cannot see that within them all is the power to bring Harmony onto the world."

Trixie nodded a little - her mother had proven to be remarkably wise in this sort of thing, but then Trixie had been too young to know that before she'd vanished. Now? She had reappeared, just when her daughter would require her tutelage most. Irony? Fate? Perhaps the hidden hoof of the still missing Princess Celestia? Did it matter? Trixie didn't know... but she was going to find out, one way or another. The train station was much as she had left it - though obviously steps were being taken to rebuild it into something much more respectable for a growing little metropolis. And thanks to good fortune, the train itself was just pulling into the station - so they would not have to wait long. Oddly, the shades on the Royal Car were drawn tightly closed, and Trixie blinked. Odd. That means somepony is aboard, but who could possibly be...?

The doors to the train swung open and a horde of worker ponies and specialists who routinely commuted from Canterlot offloaded, most of them shouldering rucksacks and saddlebags full of belongings for the next day or two. Only when all of the passengers had disembarked did the Royal Car's doors open, revealing an orange coated earth pony with a golden blonde mane and a very familiar hat. Before Trixie could as much as comment though, a tiny yellow foal burst out from between Trixie's legs and ran pell mell for the car. "SIS!" She cried out joyfully, and flung herself up and into the much surprised Applejack's body... sending her tumbling rump over head onto the train platform.

Trixie stared as Applejack's hat gently bounced off her head and the little yellow filly embraced her sister with all of the limitless enthusiasm of the young. She was so focused on that touching scene that she missed the arrival of the pink one by their sides. "Miss Lulamoon." She said in a surprisingly calm tone of voice, nearly causing Trixie whiplash. "And Miss Lulamoon, I presume." Pinkie Pie continued with a sly smile on her face. "Leaving town so soon, too! I'll have to organize a proper Pinkie Party for you two when you return." She continued in a voice much nearer to her normal hyper tone.

Moments later, she bounced away as Phantasma and Trixie stared after her. "Was she... always this way?" Trixie asked in a somewhat dubious tone. Phantasma nodded once and Trixie sighed softly. "I wish I had that much energy in the morning." She said with tolerant amusement in her tone, then turned to walk into the Royal Car. Whatever was going on, at the very least it appeared that she was doing something about it.

That was good enough for Trixie... for now.

~~~~~~~~~~~

There was something about a small kitchen, filled to the brim with warm smiles and laughter and the occasional stray bit of egg that Tia simply couldn't put her hoof on. Maybe it was Lyra and Bon Bon feeding one another bits of waffle, or Cheerilee's triumphant reappearance with a smile and a hug for everyone. (And had it been Tia's imagination, or had Cheerilee's hug for her been a touch longer than for everypony else?) Or maybe it was just the love that suffused the room like a cloying perfume. It was a feeling so warm and so strong you couldn't help but be wrapped up in it, and Tia reveled in it like she had nothing else since her exile from the throne.

Conversation babbled around her like a stream, but little of it made sense to her - The comings and doings of a town that was still just small enough that everypony knew everypony else. That would change soon, and everypony knew it, but that didn't mean that the core of the community would change all that much. So Life went on, in spite of all of the insane happenings of the day before. Then a snatch of conversation caught Tia's ear - it was Cheerilee, fielding a question about the young changeling larvae. "... And yes, all of the Hive's uhm... parents, I suppose is the right term... They've all signed up for the new school system. I've even gotten some volunteers to help teach about changeling anatomy and history!" Cheerilee enthused, apparently to Bon Bon.

Tia felt an icy chill crawl down her spine at those words, but nopony seemed to notice as Cheerilee went on blithely. "There'll be some frightened parents, but I think there'll be far less since little Dinky rounded up the Crusaders and went on a personal mission to make friends with every new child in town. Even the Batponies are enthused, if a bit dubious of a shared education system." Cheerilee took a big gulp of OJ, and spoke a touch louder as she continued, "If we're going to make this new system work, it's going to take participation from everypony. You should have heard her though, Bons. Every time somepony in the street said the word 'changeling', Dinky would pipe up and yell 'Bugpony!'" She mimicked, getting a soft round of laughter from the table - well, except from Tia. Cheerilee wiped away a tear with a laugh. "And they'd look confused, and Dinky would look proud and she'd keep going... but when I was coming back to the Library, the word was all over town."

Bugpony. Tia rolled the word around her head slowly, tasting of the connotations and implications of such a word. Not changeling, Bugpony. Not thestral, Batpony. The meaning was as starkly clear to Tia as anything had ever been before. Not so different, after all. Would be the words on everypony's mind. Words that simultaneously thrilled... and utterly terrified Tia to the bone.

On the one hoof, Tia could instantly see how this could become the last and most vital weapon in the supremacy of Harmony. Perhaps she had been going about things the wrong way - what if the answer was not annihilation... but assimilation? Oh, what a glorious irony it would be if it turned out that changelings could truly be turned to the power of Harmony, with nothing more than a welcoming embrace. Even more remarkably, it could mean that even her beloved Sister Starshine could be brought back to the Path. What an incredible jest it would be, if it turned out that Luna's precious children needed naught but welcoming hooves and a gentle kiss on the brow to bring them into the light.

As the tide of breakfast crashed around her, Tia gently put her chin in her hoof and felt wonder overtake her thoughts. How could she have missed such an obvious tactic? Was it not her way to be the teacher, the guide? She had always found nothing but pure joy in the act of teaching a young foal the ways of the world - of magic, of friendship, of Harmony... why had she not simply made the connection? Because you were so blinded by your own fear and hatred, you did not see the way. Truly the voice of Harmony had been right - she had been blind. But now I See. And it was my own student, my most faithful student who has shown me the way... Oh, Twilight! There must therefore be hope for you, too!

It was a revelation, handed down through the warm beams of sunlight and the bright and happy friendship that surrounded her. She had lost her way - forgotten what made Harmony truly great. It was this, this wonderment that surrounded her. Love, intimacy, friendship, camaraderie, the happiness of a warm breakfast table shared by those who were close both in heart and in soul. This was the world she needed to focus on creating... not just for herself, but for everypony. Unicorn, Pegasus, Earthpony, Thestral and... Tia needed to come up with something better than bugpony or changeling. The first sounded silly, and the second had unfortunate implications. Maybe she ought to ask Twilight, she was always so good at coming up with names for things.

Regardless, it made sense - and now, even more than before she wanted to dedicate herself to aiding Cheerilee with her new education program. Surely it would not be difficult to subtly guide the next generation into the welcoming and warm hooves of Harmony. Surely, it would not be difficult to institute such a program across the length and breadth of Equestria. Tia had lived for thousands of years, and was more than used to the notion of long term plans - this would certainly be a long term plan... but how could it possibly be better? Attack not the faith, but those that would grow into it - attack them not with swords and spears, but with love and knowledge. It was perfect.

Tia felt a hoof on her shoulder and jumped a little in her seat, turning to look at who had touched her and finding herself momentarily lost in the kind eyes of Ditzy Doo. She was smiling, as she so often did - completely uncaring of the ill lot she had been given in life with her troubled eyes and clumsiness. She found the good and hope in everything, and never lost her love for her adorable little daughter... that same adorable little daughter who Tia now realized was showing her the way. Truly youth is the true font of Harmony. She thought as a bright smile crossed her own face. She owed this pegasus mare so very much... there had to be something she could do for her. "Hey Tia." Ditzy said gently. "You look like you're thinking a lot. Everything okay?" She asked, a little furrow on her brow.

Tia softly leaned in... and when nopony else was looking, planted a soft kiss on Ditzy's lips. The blonde pegasus blinked in astonishment as Tia pulled back, a saucy smile crossing her face. "Yes, Ditzy." Tia said gently, and nuzzled her cheek against Ditzy's - again, much to the mailmare's surprise. "Thank you." Tia whispered softly, closing her eyes for a moment as a wave of powerful emotion swept over her. "Thank you for everything you've done for me. You are an amazing mare, Ditzy Doo." She continued, and a bright smile blossomed over Ditzy's face... and a little red blush in her cheeks too.

"Of course, Tia!" Ditzy enthused softly to her. "I'm happy I've been able to help you. You're a pretty awesome mare too, yanno!" she chirruped, and then turned her still blushing cheeks away, fiddling with her fork between her hooves. "I'm glad I met you, Tia..." She whispered, just loud enough to be heard over the conversation. "I'm glad to call you my friend." She finished... and then...

A bright ray of the sun's shine seemed to glow brighter as it streamed through the window, and pooled about Tia and Ditzy's hooves as they sat together. The light of the sun lit up the room like the first burst of light over the horizon, golden and orange and bright purple, all the colors of a sunrise shimmered about the room. Tia stared in awe at the light show, that it seemed only she could see or perceive...

And... then...

Everything... stopped.

Conversation stopped.

The world stopped.

Time stopped.

Tia stopped.

And in that stopped moment, a soft voice - a voice Tia had not heard for four thousand years - spoke a single word.

"Kindness."

Chapter 18 - The Meeting

View Online

~~~~~????~~~~~

Fools.

The white cloaked pony stalked out of the inner door and sneered silently as he waited for the servant to undo the locks on the outer door. All of them, fools. Hokey religions and pointless philosophies. The substance of power did not lie in some pointless amalgamation of beliefs, but in the ability to wield those beliefs as a tool. The door swung open at the silent servant's touch and the white-cloaked stallion stalked through it without another word. Such individuals were useful tools, but ultimately were beneath him.

No, his true opponent was now in hiding - somewhere she lurked, watching his moves as much as he was watching hers. It had been obvious to him that she'd long since known his true allegiances, for how could she not? She was the supreme chess-mistress, artfully and elegantly diffusing every plot and dodging every trick. He had been more than certain his plot aboard the Commander Hurricane was flawless, and yet his plans had utterly failed - the town remained standing, if bloodied. The Elements of Harmony had vanished into the ether, and all of her most precious agents were now positioned in places of high power, far from where he could reach them.

It had been a simple trick to position that naive idiot Blueblood to take the fall for the failed operation, and then to ensure that the so-called 'Nightmare Queen' never even knew he had been involved. Of course, his work had been much set back now... but past failures provided for future opportunities, as his father used to say. So now, he worked a new angle - one which had great promise given the state of things in Ponyville at this present hour. I'd thank Blueblood's most idiotic memory, except that would be giving him credit for any of this.

In truth, he had no real idea just what sort of madness had possessed his rival of power to go through with this scheme. Were it not so patently ridiculous, he could half believe she had allowed the barely trained filly Twilight Sparkle to actually undertake actions of governance. Perhaps all of the incredible decrees that had been scattered across Equestria were merely distractions to keep him - and by extension, those like him - from realizing her true plots behind the scenes. Surely, she was already crafting some ingenious and cunning scheme to expose her enemies for the entire world to see and finally bring her Iron Hoof down upon them all.

If so, he could admire such a plan - true, there would be casualties and some damage to the nation. But when you were utterly immortal, what were a few lives in comparison to eternity? Perhaps Celestia had at long last learned that in order to attain true victory, one must be willing to make certain sacrifices... and align yourself with powers you'd much rather not have anything to do with. If that were so, then he would have to be very careful indeed - for it would mean that she had become the ultimate opponent to his genius.

Even now, he wondered what schemes she was concocting. Surely at this very moment, she was surrounded by her most capable advisers, planning his downfall...

~~~~~~Ponyville~~~~~~

The world swirled back into being, and Tia nearly staggered out of her chair as a wave of vertigo passed over her. She clutched at the breakfast-table, but found no purchase there for her to steady herself. So she instead leaned into Ditzy, who was both the closest pony to her, and the one most likely to be able to keep her from completely collapsing onto the floor. Ditzy dropped the fork she had been toying with the instant Tia's body hit her in the heavy manner of one who is not fully in control of themselves - and without a second thought, she flung her hooves around Tia's body and helped keep her from falling.

More incredibly, Ditzy had somehow turned the motion into something that looked like she had simply gone to hug Tia very enthusiastically. Thus preventing the rest of their friends from realizing Tia's not inconsiderable distress, for which Tia was... very grateful right then. That voice. Her mind whispered as she clutched Ditzy as close to her as she could manage. "Tia, shh..." Ditzy said in her quietest voice, her hoof adeptly hiding Tia's face from the rest of the table. "It's okay. Everything's okay." She insisted quietly, her gentle words were hot against Tia's forehead, and the feel of a gentle but firm hoof stroking against her back gave her something to focus in on.

Tia nodded minutely, the shock at the sudden vision and the sound of that voice slowly wearing away from her. She gently squeezed Ditzy back in a hug before slowly pulling away. Ditzy's face was a study in concern, and Tia wished - not for the first time - that she had any talent as an artist. That gentle, careworn smile and the softness of those eyes was a sight to behold. Tia gently squeezed Ditzy's hoof and mouthed the word "Later" to her - getting a gentle nod in return. Tia turned back to the breakfast table to finish her morning meal, her head still swimming from the rather... vivid vision she had just received.

Luckily, breakfast proceeded from that moment without any further visitations of powerful forces and so Tia could finish her waffles in relative peace. Relative meaning lots of laughter and joking around, and the occasional ribald comment from either Vinyl or Cloud Chaser to punctuate her finishing off her breakfast. Once the meal was complete and the dishes cleaned (The aid of three unicorns in the room made the task much simpler than it might otherwise have been) the knot of friends made their way out into the main library... where all evidence of their previous night's party had already been bagged up and swept away. The library shelves were spotlessly clean, the books neatly shelved and all of the trash was gone.

Tia blinked in amazement for just a moment, until she spotted the whippy purple tail of a certain baby dragon, who grinned at all of them. "Morning, girls." Spike piped up happily, wearing a bright white apron with '#1 Assistant' embossed on the front of it. "Nice to see everypony bright and cheerful today!" He flicked off his apron and hung it by the doorway, then brought over a clawful of what looked like paper slips. "I've got messages here from the Mayor for Tia and Cheerilee, and uh... someponies who were looking for Vinyl and Octavia about a show." He handed these slips out, then scratched his head at the rest. "Bon Bon, the Cakes wanted to know when you were going to have their Double-bubble sweets ready. Cloud Chaser, your sister wanted to know if you were turning into Rainbow Dash... Oh, and Ditzy!" He exclaimed, with a rather big smile. "There's a big envelope by the door for you, and the message attached to it says you've been given three days paid time off!" The knot of ponies blinked at all this information coming out of Spike, who grinned slyly. "C'mon. This is nothing compared to how much mail I used to have to handle for Twilight."

Vinyl and Octavia quickly took their message and trotted out the door, talking brightly about the prospects for another show for them to perform. Bon Bon, having gone blank for a moment at the mention of her sweets, grabbed the slip of paper and ran out the door like a timberwolf was after her. Lyra just sighed, rolled her eyes and trotted after her patiently. Ditzy had wandered over to the table by the door and was fiddling with the envelope, while Cloud Chaser sighed at her message, hugged the remaining ponies and flew out the door at top speed. That left Cheerilee and Tia standing in the middle of the room, with a stack of parchment rolls sitting on a table in front of them. "Oi." Remarked Cheerilee, and Tia had to echo that sentiment. "Does mother never sleep?" Cheerilee continued crossly, and Tia whipped her head about in shock. Wait. Mayor Mare is Cheerilee's... Mother?

Cheerilee sighed and broke the first seal on one of the scrolls and began to read, leaving Tia and Spike.... not precisely alone but at the very least, there was time for a quiet moment. "Thank you, Spike." Tia remarked quietly, feeling the smile tug at her face. "You really are a remarkable young dragon." She continued as Ditzy's plot hit the ground near the door - a massive scroll slowly unrolling as she ran her slightly misaligned eyes down the document. Tia took in a deep breath and exhaled, making a decision on the spot. "It'll take me approximately a week to prepare the spell. I'll need a few valuable components, but I think if I word it right I ought to be able to requisition them from the Canterlot Library." Spike's eyes widened fractionally, as Tia continued in a soft voice. "All I ask is you help me get stable here, and help me find a replacement assistant before you go to do whatever it is you need to do. Deal?"

Spike grinned with bright white teeth. "Deal." He held out his claw, and she shook it firmly with her own hoof. "Thanks, Pri- Tia." He stumbled over the term, that big grin never leaving his face. "I'll take care of the library today." He eyeballed Cheerilee, who was now onto the third scroll and was now muttering angrily about something. "You're probably gonna have to go deal with the Mayor today, so good luck." Spike said, pitching his voice low for a moment. "My advice? Grab some of the Cinna-Deluxe cupcakes from Sugarcube Corner. She loves those things."

Tia blinked as Spike gave her a jovial wink, then sauntered off while whistling some strangely familiar tune. Where have I... nevermind, more important things. She turned to Cheerilee, who looked like she was torn between bemusement and fury. "We've got something of a problem, Tia." She commented drily. "Ditzy, are you going to be okay?" Cheerilee continued, and Ditzy waved her hoof in their general direction - apparently still reading through the monstrously thick scroll. "Good. Come on, Tia. I'll explain it on the way."

~~~~~~~~~~~~

At first, Cheerilee hadn't been sure what to think about mother's pile of scrolls - but as the knowledge from them percolated down through her system, she began to get really, really angry. Mother was turning a somber, difficult situation into a political circus - and for what? Cheerilee did not know - she was not sure she wanted to know, but she no longer had that particular luxury. She was... politicizing children being in danger from some madpony wielding unknown powers! It was madness!

"... So she wants us to come in to her office, she's going to arrange some kind of..." Cheerilee groped for the words as Tia followed somberly in her hoofsteps. "Parade or speech or something. I don't know!" Cheerilee growled out in pure frustration, shaking her head back and forth as though trying to shake off the insanity of the situation. "I cannot believe she would do this! There is a line!" She stomped her hoof as she walked, Tia remaining... quiet while Cheerilee vented. She was thankful for that, the last thing she needed was any number of reasonable things Tia likely could tell her right now.

So she huffed and puffed and by the time they reached the end of the street, her head sagged in weariness. "I know that the town is not precisely... unified given all of the difficult changes we're going to have to make, but she's rubbing it in the faces of everypony! This is going to cause a riot!" She exclaimed at the last, then leaned against one of the newly installed lamp posts - made of wrought iron and topped with a gas lantern, much like was used in Manehatten. Tia gently touched her shoulder, then trotted across the street and into Sugarcube corner.

Cheerilee stared after her, uncomprehendingly for a moment, until Tia emerged a minute later floating two large cups and a neatly tied up white box. The smell of fresh sweet tea reached Cheerilee's nose as Tia gently nudged it into her hooves. "Mom always said Tea is the cure for all ills." Tia reminded her with a smile, sipping at her own. "Relax, Cheerilee. We cannot hope to prevail over the lack of sense being displayed here if we ourselves are without sense." She said, in that oh-so-reasonable way of hers. So Cheerilee drank her tea, and was immediately thankful for it. Where did you come from, I wonder? She thought, her thoughts turning to the strange little unicorn who had upended all of their lives. Why did you come here? Oh certainly, the story was that she was the student of Queen Twilight... but Cheerilee was beginning to doubt that story more and more.

She was in fact, beginning to suspect that Twilight had sent her here for far different reasons. It's obvious there's something hidden about her. She carries some secret, some weight upon her shoulders. It was something other than what she'd already been told about too. What could you possibly still be hiding from us, Tia? Cheerilee wondered for a moment, then noticed the sweet tea she'd been drinking was all gone. She shook her head and disposed of the paper cup. I always have to pick the complicated ones. Sheesh. She thought with an amused sigh... and..

And then Cheerilee realized just how easily Tia had diverted her. Her anger had significantly cooled, and she was no longer full of mindless frustration. She turned an astonished look on her unicorn friend, who was smiling in a surprisingly serene way. "Better?" Tia asked, and Cheerilee nodded cautiously. "Good. It so happens that I agree with you that any celebration of what occurred yesterday would be.... premature at best." Tia continued archly, plucking up the tied up white box from the ground. "Yet the Mayor undoubtedly is trying to make the most of a bad situation. It may be difficult to... change her mind about things."

Cheerilee shook her head ruefully. "You've got that right. She's as stubborn as Princess Celestia." she muttered softly, and Tia's tail... stiffened for a moment, before she continued walking as normal. That's odd. Perhaps... did she know the Princess? That was a possibility that she had to consider, even as she walked close to Tia. Hmm. Only one way to find out more - she isn't going to tell me unless she's emotionally distressed, so maybe I can pick up on the little things if I poke. "So, I take it you've had experience with politicians before?" Cheerilee ventured quietly, hoping to turn up a bit more information.

Even from this angle, Cheerilee could see Tia roll her eyes - a subtle tension in the shoulder muscles. Physical memories of frustration, anger... maybe amusement, based on the half smile she had? "Oh yes. More than enough for a dozen lifetimes." Tia replied drily, her tone redolent with disdain for the whole breed. "If I had my way, I'd have them all sent to little filly daycare the way most of them act." She continued with a twitch of her tail. Not just familiarity. She's dealt with them directly then.

So. Tia wasn't just some novice librarian with a talent for magic. "Oh yes. Mother is perhaps one of the worst of the breed." Cheerilee sighed dramatically. "She means well, though, I am certain of it." She continued - keeping a keen eye on Tia's body language. Tension in the shoulder and neck muscles, a slight hunching of her chest forward. She was preparing for a fight on the subject - or maybe for a fight with the mayor. Mmm, she's had bad experiences with something like this before. She's worried about a confrontation, mentally and physically preparing herself for a fight.

"Meaning well or not, we must convince her of the error of her ways." Tia snapped out - her voice going tense along with much of the rest of her body. There it is again. Every time she becomes extremely certain of her words, her entire body language changes. It's like she's a different pony. The tension drained away a moment later, Tia's voice coming much softer. "With fortune, she has not already taken any irreversible steps." And once again, the tension comes - along with it, a total and complete certainty in the rightness of her actions. Immediately followed by a withdrawal into her emotional shell.

It wasn't hard to draw the right conclusions, and the pieces began to come a little closer together. Tia, likely under some other name, had become involved directly in political affairs in Canterlot, possibly in the process of attaining some high academic position. Her political and academic needs had crowded out her personal life to the point of nadir, and created a feedback loop of stress. Cheerilee did not doubt that Tia had to have been exceptional at her job - so good, in fact, that she likely had possessed very few peers. With no one on her professional level to socialize with, she became isolated - which inevitably led into a mentality of 'I can do no wrong'. The results were likely tragic, emotionally damaging, and incredibly traumatic. Some decision was taken from her - or perhaps some grand project she had created to provide meaning for her day to day life. And then, something had been thrown into the works - some wrench, some snag, and the whole thing came crashing down around her ears.

Cheerilee would not have been surprised if there'd been a suicide attempt or two in the middle there. Certainly, there were no scars or obvious signs of it, but such things could be - and likely had been - healed away. Tia was like an onion - little by little, Cheerilee was peeling away the layers that surrounded... what? What had driven her into that life? What had made her decide to sacrifice all manner of personal connections with other ponies in favor of books and politics? Cheerilee did not know. She was certain no one knew save for two ponies - Tia and Twilight Sparkle. For the first time since Tia had come to Ponyville, Cheerilee was beginning to consider a letter to her former colleague. Tia was deeply, deeply wounded inside - somepony needed to help her.

Luckily, Cheerilee was pretty good at that sort of thing. Now, if only she could convince her mother to not do anything stupid in the meanwhile...

~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Mayor Mare has insisted, Miss Cheerilee. I am very sorry."

Tia sighed expressively, and laid a hoof on Cheerilee's shoulder. "It's alright. I don't mind." She tried to reassure her infuriated friend, who looked like she was about ready to pop. "Cheerilee... be calm." Tia insisted a moment later, and the teacher deflated - all of her outrage flowing out of her like water from a broken vessel. "I'm certain she simply wishes to meet with me formally, and ask a few questions without the specter of family hovering over things. It'll be quite alright." Tia knew she was bold facedly lying at this point, but Cheerilee accepted it was truth. That was best for now. Tia had no idea why the Mayor wanted to speak to her in private, nor why she had been invited into some inner office far from public eyes. She did know, however, that such a meeting could not be merely about questions. It would be about the shield.. and more importantly, it would be about how she knew to respond to the attack.

Tia nodded to the aide, who led her back through the maze-like hallways of the temporary town hall. Offices and desks were scattered and set up wherever there was sufficient space for them. Earth ponies populated most of those desks, though a fair number of pegasai were present as well. Odd. Only one or two unicorns. Well, perhaps not that odd. The unicorn population in town was notoriously small even before Twilight had arrived four years ago. Yet these were minor details - a side show to the true point of their journey. A heavy wooden door that swung open at the touch of a guardspony, and a grey maned earth pony sitting behind a desk with her hooves folded together.

It had been nearly fifty years since Celestia had first met this earth pony, begging her for a chance to prove her worth in the halls of power in Canterlot. Fifty years since Tia had looked into her soul, and seen somepony who needed to be amongst the common ponies - there she would learn to temper her knowledge with experience. She would never be able to walk amongst the halls of power in Canterlot, but surely she could rise to become the mayor of one of the great metropolitan cities.

And yet, like so many other things in Celestia's life - her inaction had broken things beyond repair. The mayor had been emotionally and mentally devastated and unable to reconcile her dreams of service to the crown with the realities of noble politics. She had fallen into obscurity, and never even so much as attempted to gain office outside of ponyville. What a waste of a mind. Tia thought sadly, as she perched upon the chair in the office. The Mayor was silent as she sat there, and Tia wondered what thoughts could be crossing her mind.

Whatever she had been expecting though, it hadn't been this. "What a world we live in." the Mayor observed quietly, her eyes closing. "To think of all the nights I spent agonizing over what I might say, what I might do faced with just such a situation." Her words rolled out smoothly, but Tia could hear the sharp pain in her voice. "And yet, here we are - and all of my hard words and conviction lay at my hooves like so many shards of shattered glass. My kingdom, such as it was, is ruled now by another. And I?" The Mayor looked up - and Tia felt every muscle in her body go rigid at the flash of green in those eyes. Yet the Mayor's voice was soft, almost pitifully weak. "I stare the one who destroyed my life in the eye, and marvel at the irony of a world in which I must come to her, begging for her aid."

Tia licked her lips, noting they had gone as dry as chalk and tried not to panic. Impossible. Insane. She is.. she is.. "A Sorceress. How?" Tia whispered, her mind racing with a thousand and one defenses... all of which were utterly useless in such a tight, enclosed space. She had no time to summon her power, and none of her friends were close enough to bolster her. I must have gone senile. How could I not have seen this?

The Mayor chuckled ruefully. "Don't beat yourself up, Celestia." The mayor said softly, shattering any hopes Tia might have had that perhaps this was simply a lucky guess. Twilight must have told her. Why? To keep an eye on me? "And quit looking like I'm going to murder you. I have no doubt that if I tried to so much as harm a hair on your mane, my Queen would obliterate my mind." The mayor descended into mutters, her eyes... soft. "Yet even without that sword over my neck, now I would not. You may be the only hope this town has of surviving what is to come."

Tia bit at her lip softly, then took in a deep breath and exhaled. She is a Dissonance Sorceress! her mind shrieked at her, as she calmly placed her hooves on the arms of her chair. "I see." Was all she said. She has lied to you! Deceived you! She sold her soul to darkness.. her mind stopped.. Because of you. Was all the thought could do to complete itself. Because you broke her dream, Celestia - and you did nothing to aid her in the seeking of another.

Tia Sunbeam looked into the eye of Scrolls, and spoke gently. "I think you'd better tell me everything, then."

Chapter 19 - The Mayor

View Online

~~~~~The Mayor's Office~~~~~

Ten minutes later, Tia was convinced that she had made a terrible tactical error in regards to Mayor Mare. Mare was not merely informed, she had better on-the-ground intelligence about the state of Equestria than EIS did. "There have been other incidents much like the one we experienced last night in nearly every major city in Equestria." The mayor continued, her voice all business. "Some well known pony, usually one with a history of mental illness incited attacks on those species and races the new decree unrestricted. Usually, it was changelings - but there have been attacks on Griffons in Baltimare and batponies in Manehatten as well."

The Mayor adjusted her spectacles for some reason, and continued speaking as though she was giving a briefing. "Obviously, I cannot share this information with the town council. They would want to know how I got it - but you have a somewhat more... expanded view of the world." Her tone was not quite languid, but she gave off an air of anticipation. "None of this is coincidence. We are being attacked from within by some kind of..." Her face twisted in disgust at her next words. "Chaos cult."

Tia nodded firmly, deciding that now was not the time to be laying accusations as to the veracity of this information. Mare had no reason right now to be lying to Tia. "I agree, given that the individual involved here was directly associated with Discord during his escape." She folded her hooves over her lap and tried to think quickly. What on earth could they be trying to achieve? Surely, they lacked the power to free Discord without being physically in his presence. "I confess, I am uncertain as to their motives for such attacks." She continued, deciding it was best to be frank with her. "Chaos cults have never had more than a tenuous grasp on reality as it is, but this seems awfully organized."

Mayor Mare nodded. "That was my deduction as well. Somepony with a more firm grasp on reality is controlling them. It is likely that, whoever it is - they've got more in mind than simply mass chaos." She sighed softly. "I can at least reassure you that nopony who swears loyalty to our Queen is involved. Say what you will about our philosophy, Celestia - We are very good at knowing when a traitor walks amongst us." Now there was an understatement. Infiltrating agents into Dissonance cults had been a headache even before the Crusade. After, it had been nigh on impossible... which was often why she'd acted with such decisiveness when one was found.

Tia nodded slightly. "Mayor... you are far too intelligent to not know what a bad idea this celebration is." Tia ventured, pressing the flats of her hooves together and leaning back in the chair. "You know better than I do how quickly diffuse anger can boil over into violent protest. Anything that rubs the... troubles these new laws are creating in the faces of the common pony is just going to provoke a negative reaction." Tia continued, noting the wry smile on the Mayor's face. "And yes, I'm well aware of the hypocrisy. I'm trying to help fix what I broke, Mayor. Not make it worse." Tia said, feeling weariness creep into her voice.

Mayor Mare blinked a little at that... and slowly pushed her mane back. "You... really mean that, don't you?" She commented, her voice coming out softly. "Huh." Was all she then said, leaning back in her own chair and staring pensively at Tia across the desk. Tia, for her part, stared right back at her neutrally. I am not about to admit my errors further than that. Not when she has likely made just as many errors of her own. Tia thought, wondering why this simple interaction was tiring her out so. Had she truly become so much less tolerant of political maneuvering in so short a time? Perhaps I have taken to this simple, quiet life much more than I'd thought I would.

The stare went on though, the mayors lightly colored eyes a mask of emotions. She isn't sure what to make of me now... nor what to make of my intentions. That was clear enough, but what did she look as though she was struggling with something between her hooves? "Why?" came the sudden burst of sound from the Mayor, startling Tia nearly out of her chair. "Why did you send me away?" She continued, and Tia blinked rapidly at her. Oh. I suppose that does make sense.

Tia gathered her wits - something told her this was going to be a very important conversation - and began slowly. "That... that is a worthy question." She sighed out. "There were many small reasons - but the ones that weighed most heavily in my mind were your lack of experience, and your personality." That got a blink of astonishment from the Mayor, and Tia continued on, weighing each word carefully as she spoke. "As for experience, you had never before experienced any true challenges. Everything you had set your hoof to, you excelled at. You had known no great failures, nor had you struggled for victory."

She held up a hoof to forestall the inevitably explosion of explanations. "Please!" Tia said firmly, and much to her astonishment - the Mayor's mouth snapped shut. "Yes. I know that was not your fault." Tia continued, keeping her voice soft. "There is often so much that is outside our control. In truth, I could have even overlooked that... but I saw how you acted amidst the courtiers and the nobles who were your competition." Tia took in a deep breath... the mayor was not going to like this. "I saw you use your remarkable mind as a weapon, cutting down every single one of them emotionally or mentally. You saw them not as equals - but as one more obstacle for you to overcome in your goals."

Tia sighed softly. "That is not a good outlook in Canterlot politics. It never has been - those who wish to move amongst the elite must exercise great care in their actions lest the actual nobility take offense. They have more power than most realize, and can cause great damage when offended." Now Tia looked to one side, and felt a flush enter your cheeks. "I thought I was doing you a favor - guiding you back into the rough and tumble world of city politics. There, I thought you would easily become mayor of Manehatten or Baltimare, and perhaps even one of the provincial Governors."

The Mayor was staring at her now, as if in disbelief. Then she spoke softly. "My family didn't have the kind of money I'd need to go to those places." She said, softly sinking down into her chair a little. The mayor's hard eyes softened a little. "I suppose It would be arrogant of me to presume you knew that." She admitted quietly, tapping her hooves together - not out of nervousness, but... some other emotion. "When I came back to Ponyville, I thought perhaps... that all I would need was this little town. I was wrong." The mayor shook her head slowly. "After too many years of trying to improve the town against the stubborn will of my fellow earth ponies... well, I lost hope." She finished, her voice a gentle whisper.

Tia winced a little before speaking, wishing the Mayor had not said those words. "I am not wholly blameless. I ought to have known better than to send a sensitive, intelligent soul back into the back-woods of Equestria without aid." She sighed gustily, hanging her head a little. "For whatever it is worth Mayor, I am sorry. You deserved better treatment, and all I can do now Is proclaim my reasoning at the time - however flawed it might have been." Tia shrugged a little and sank down into her chair. "And here I am now, thanks to that reasoning that, for so long, I thought was infallible." Tia put on a wintery, dry sort of smile. "Perhaps 'tis fate."

Mayor Mare snorted softly. "Fate, my plot. We both made our choices, Celestia. You were simply insulated from the consequences of them for longer because of your position." She sighed herself and pulled off her spectacles, tossing them onto the table. "I'm prepared to admit that I never saw the forest for the trees, myself. Perhaps if i had exercised a little more vision, I could have seen my way to the path you saw." She shrugged her shoulders. "But I did not, and here we are. Not fate, Celestia. Choices, both good and ill, that we both made."

For a moment, there was silence. Then the Mayor let off a soft, warm laugh that resonated off the four walls of the room - it went on for a good long while, and Tia couldn't help but smile a bit warmer in response to it. "Goodness, listen to us. Pair of old coots who dance around the subject all day long. I swear, we sound like a pair of feuding grandmothers who never got over an argument they had fifty years ago." Mayor Mare commented, with a wry chuckle that Tia had to join in on.

Then the mayor got a curious sort of look on her face... and then slapped her desk with her hoof as a grin split her face. "You know what? I've got an idea. Let's start over." The Mayor proclaimed quietly, and hopped off her chair. "After all," she continued "your name really isn't Celestia anymore, and my name isn't... well, it isn't what it used to be." Tia watched her in astonishment as she trotted around, and offered her hoof quite without reservation to Tia. "So, My name is Scro-" She paused and then shook her head with a soft laugh. "My name is Victoria Mare. Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss?"

Tia blinked at her for a long moment, then reached out and shook the hoof firmly - feeling a smile tug at her lips. "I'm Tia Sunbeam. A pleasure to meet you, Victoria." She said with gentle warmth - warmth that spread through her even as the hoof-shake turned a great deal more enthusiastic upon both of their parts. "How about we figure out how to get this problem under control? I'm certain between the two of us, there isn't a single problem we cannot solve."

Mayor Mare - no, Victoria - smiled and nodded firmly. "I couldn't agree more, Tia."

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheerilee worried and fretted in her chair as the minutes dragged on. Surely, whatever private conversation Mom wanted to have with Tia certainly couldn't take this long. Oh Harmony, does Mom think I'm into her? That would be the most supremely embarrassing thing that could possibly be happening - which, given Cheerilee's life - meant that it had approximately a 85% chance of being what was going on. Her mother, Harmony bless her, was just a little bit nosy. She'd been after Cheerilee since... well, since the incident with Big Mac and the love poison for her daughter to find herself a Very Special Somepony. (All capitals. Her mother never, ever spelled it in letters or notes any other way.)

Cheerilee was certain it had much more to do with motherly concern for her daughter's well-being rather than any call to mate up and have children as soon as physically possible. Still, it did get a little annoying - especially when her mother devolved into matchmaking during her down time. Cheerilee was well aware of the fact that Time Turner was a complete gentlecolt, even if he was a bit odd - he was also utterly smitten with some unknown mare, and had eyes for nopony but her. She was also fully aware that both Davenport and Roseluck were fine upstanding members of the community, but Davenport was the biggest colt-cuddler in town, and Roseluck - while a very nice pony - was as highly career minded as Rainbow Dash had been.

Cheerilee sighed for a moment - there was no way to divert her mother once she got an idea into her head. She just wished she knew what sort of idea she'd inflicted upon poor Tia. The poor girl has been through enough in the past few days. Cheery thought, with no small amount of concern. I swear, if it wasn't for the fact that she seems to take it better than anypony I've ever met, I would have her tied to the bed until she got some real rest! A moment later, Cheerilee's cheeks flushed a bright saffron red as she realized she wasn't solely interested in tying Tia to the bed just for her health. Oh, ponyfeathers Cheery! Not you too! She thought, facehoofing. She's a lovely mare, and she's got a wonderful personality, and she needs help. You do. Not. Date ponies you are trying to help through mental disorders.

Cheerilee sucked in a deep breath and exhaled. Focus, Cheery. You've got bigger things to worry about right now. She thought, a chuckle quickly following the thought. Right, like trying to make sure your friend isn't going to get in all kinds of trouble! For a few moments, Cheerilee brooded over that thought, wondering if perhaps she ought to have asked more questions. But what questions to ask? She really wasn't sure at this point - the appearance of the bright white power of what surely had been Harmony about her friend worried her terribly.

Cheerilee liked Tia. She wanted Tia to stay in Ponyville for a long, long time. She didn't wish to see her newest, And face it, Cheery - one of the very few real friends you've ever had. Leave because she had to go off on some kind of quest. Twilight's situation had been bad enough - traveling to and fro across the length and breadth of Equestria on the commands of Princess Celestia. Why couldn't Tia just... stay for a while? Perhaps she can. Maybe I can... convince her that staying here is much preferable to running all over the place.

While still deep in those thoughts, Cheerilee felt a gentle hoof touch her shoulder - Luckily, she knew this pony or else she might have had a full on emotional freak-out. "Miss Cheerilee?" said Quills, her mother's personal assistant. "The Mayor is ready for you." He smiled brightly, fluttering his wings like all pegasi did when they were happy - and then headed off to do some other duty. Cheery had been following her mother through complex offices for her entire life, and she already knew where the office was in this place.

It only took her a few moments to trundle through the maze of hallways and office knots to find the thick wooden door... behind which was coming a gale of laughter. What..? Cheerilee brilliantly observed, pushing open the door to the office to find Tia looking more relaxed than she had in days, sprawled out on one of the office chairs. Her mother was sitting next to her and holding a cup of tea, looking vastly amused as she tried desperately to restrain her laughter. "Oh, Cheery!" her mother proclaimed, with a broad smile on her face. "About time. Come in, come in - grab a seat. Tia was just recounting some of her, ah... adventures in the Canterlot Library."

Tia rolled her eyes and smirked at her. "My tales have little on your own of the ridiculous things this town gets up to. I mean really, somepony took Flim and Flam seriously?" Tia snorted derisively, which got another peal of laughter out of the Mayor. "Come now! I mean, they are certainly talented conponies, but I thought everypony knew their reputation by now!" Tia exclaimed - which kept Cheerilee's mother in the throes of helpless laughter. Cheerilee herself sighed, having been fully taken in by the pair during that... regrettable incident with the cider.

Nevertheless, this was not productive. "Ahem. Mother, we have to have a discussion about this Celebration notion of yours." Cheerilee began primly, as her mother wiped away tears of laughter and Tia stirred up a cup of tea - which she floated over to Cheerilee with an amused smile before sipping at her own. Tia gave Cheerilee a roguish wink, and straightened up in her seat. "What?" Cheerilee asked, wondering just what had been discussed in here.

Mayor Mare waved her hoof with a smile. "Oh that old thing. Tia's already pointed out the flaws in that little plan." her mother sighed expressively. "We do need a new one though. Something tasteful enough not to offend the reactionaries." Tia was grinning broadly, and Cheerilee couldn't blame her. How did she manage that? In less than a half an hour? "Which is why I wanted to call you in - you've always been quite good with children, Cheery. And our citizens are surely acting like children over these events right now. How would you handle this?" The Mayor observed, with a sly smile on her face.

Cheerilee stared at her mother for a moment before hunkering down her brain in thought. How would she handle this? There really wasn't a good parallel for treating a town like a school or... well, perhaps she was wrong there. What was a community, but a schoolyard writ large? There were cliques and factions that were formed amidst various groups of citizens, there were feuds and fights, alliances both small and vast. Well, what's the real problem here? Somepony has broken the rules, of course. But they had done so while opposing newcomers to the playground. The newcomers didn't have very many friends, besides those who were inclined to make friends with new ponies in the first place. That meant they were 'outsiders'.

So, how to punish an insider for opposing an outsider, without angering either group? Well, I'd force them to interact with each other, probably through the lense of some kind of party. "How about..." Cheerilee began slowly, the idea germinating in her mind. "I wonder if perhaps we ought to consider a festival." She mused, getting surprised looks from her mother and Tia. "I mean, not immediately - but perhaps the best thing we can do, aside from a small statement by the Guard Captain about the law, is organize a way for our old citizens to get to know our new ones." She paused and grinned hugely. "I'm certain the old fashioned methods of alcohol, good food, and plenty of raucous party games will help foster more comfort and understanding with the newcomers."

Tia blinked rapidly, as though she was trying to process this idea fully - but the Mayor cottoned on immediately. "A general atmosphere of love and acceptance? The Changel- Bugponies." her mother corrected herself, and Cheerilee gawked at that particular moniker. Bugponies? What an intriguing idea! "The bugponies will certainly enjoy that. Our friends the batponies have never been known to turn down a party, and I'm certain our... other citizens will be glad for the chance to let loose and celebrate their new lives. What do you think, Tia?"

Tia was tapping her chin, then smiled broadly. "I think we have a festival to plan."

Chapter 20 - The Calm

View Online

~~~~~Ponyville, The Next Day~~~~~

"I had expected visitors from Canterlot. I hadn't expected visitors of such esteem." Mused Baron Siegfried, as he peered across the table at his two luncheon guests. "Nor had I expected that our Queen would decide to contact me so directly. Or is this about our little... tussle the other day?" He continued on, his smooth and unaccented Equestrian conveying his amusement. Not that this situation was amusing - but it was always his policy to show humor in the face of difficulty. The presence of the newly minted Queen's companions being quite the serious difficulty, given that they could easily derail all of his carefully assembled plans.

The one called Applejack gave him a sardonic look. Unsurprisingly, she was the one that worried him the most - her reputation as a teller-of-truths preceded her. "We're not here t'cause you any trouble, Baron." she said - her voice thick with that Apple Family accent. Two thousand years and they still all talk like that. He thought, still slightly amused. "We're just here t'get the town nice 'n calm so we don't git some kinda revolution brewin." She continued, looking earnest as she said that. Unsurprising, as this was her home town - no matter where her loyalties laid these days, this would always be her home.

The pink one piped up next - the one called Pinkie Pie, unsurprisingly enough. "Which is why we came to you! You've got quite the reputation for knowing what's going on." Her voice was sly but had an undercurrent of... something. Like barely restrained energy and cheeriness, or perhaps it was more accurate to say channeled energy and cheeriness. "I mean, I haven't been in town for almost two whole weeks and who knows what's changed in that time!" That same energy was starting to bubble up to the surface - it was quite fascinating for the Baron to watch the sleek and sexy embodiment of Passion slowly uncoil into a curly-frizz maned ball of manic energy. It seems some things, even Dissonance cannot change.

So the baron held up a hoof, and sighed expressively. "Yes, yes. I do know a great deal about what is going on currently in town." He frowned slightly, deciding it was best to put on a show for these ponies. "Like how I know certain prominent members of the local community are plotting against the newly minted citizens of Equestria. Like how I also know how their leader has an agenda of his own." He leaned back in his chair, reveling in the surprised looks on the faces of his new companions. "Like how I know that the one called Trixie was recalled to Canterlot to avoid having the stink of 'Official' action riling up the peasantry." He continued with a slow smile on his face, pleased that his ability to gather intelligence had not been exceeded even in this modern day and age.

The Baron folded his hooves together and leaned across the cafè table. "Events are quickly moving beyond the ability to control them externally. There will be a confrontation, and soon, between those who support the changes and those who do not. Nothing you or I can do will stop that." He kept his voice pitched low, and tried to inject as much intensity as he could into his words. Much now depended on him. "What can be done is to limit the scale of that confrontation. Some force of Chaos is attempting to create great conflict here, it must therefore be our duty to limit that conflict - preferably without getting ourselves killed in the process." He grinned wolfishly, and was pleased to see that they were appreciably concerned at the state of things. Good. They ought to be, given what's going on right now.

Applejack spoke up a moment later, her voice firm and determined. "Alright. You seem t' have a handle on what's goin' on here." Her voice was - surprisingly - calm and collected. "Ah think you need t' tell us who all these ponies are, and what yer plan is to keep this from gettin' outta hoof." Pinkie Pie nodded enthusiastically in agreement, and the Baron smiled slowly. Good. All was proceeding much better than had been anticipated - now he had confederates, and with the favor of fortune, by the end of all of this he would finally have the one thing he had been denied over the countless centuries.

"Yes. I think I ought to tell you everything." The baron mused, with a slow and fanged smile. "Let us begin with our opposition. I think you'll be surprised to discover who he actually is."

~~~~~~~~~~

"A Festival? Huh. Not a bad idea from Mayor Tightplot." Cloud Chaser eyeballed Ditzy dubiously for a moment. "She hasn't been replaced by a changeling or something, has she?" she asked, trying to keep the hope out of her voice. Not that she'd wish any harm on Cheerilee - but Mayor Mare really needed to be replaced in Cloud Chaser's humble opine. That filly had made Chaser's job way, way harder than it needed to be with her insistence on the power of bureaucracy over the weather team's scheduling.

Ditzy gave Chaser a stern sort of look. "Of course not. Silly." Ditzy proclaimed in her motherly-disapproving voice, which always made Chaser shuffle her hooves and look away. How on earth did Ditzy do that? "No, this was Tia and Cheery's idea - that's what Cheery told me anyway." She continued briskly, carefully sorting out the mail into its appropriate saddlebags. Some days, Cloud Chaser wished she had Ditzy's job - and then she remembered that Ditzy almost never got serious time off like she did. "Besides, why should it matter who came up with the idea? I think it's fantastic!" She proclaimed, with a bright and broad smile.

It was a smile that Chaser had to grin back at in response. "True. I never turn down a chance to party for several days in a row." she admitted, taking a long and languid stretch before fixing Ditzy with a beady eye. "Didn't you get ordered to rest for a while?" she said in her own disapproving tones. She works too bucking hard. Chaser thought moodily. She makes me feel like a slacker with how hard she works - I mean, she just got into a major fight protecting her daughter! Who it ought to be noted, seemed to have taken the scary situation in stride - in fact, she was still on her own little personal crusade to get to know every single new pony in town.

Most amusingly, she was also giving names to anything that didn't have a proper one in her eyes. The term 'bugpony' was fast becoming one of the most well regarded turns of phrase since Pinkie Pie coined the term 'Scrumdiddlyumptious'. Even the thestrals - notorious for hating the term 'batpony' - were coming to accept it with a weary humor from the little filly and anyone she came into contact with. Ditzy blushed and turned her head away. "Well... yeah, but I'd feel weird taking an un-planned vacation. So I'm gonna save my time for the festival week! And me an' Dinky are gonna spend the whole week together!" She said that phrase with such boundless enthusiasm that Chaser felt - not for the first time - a little jealous of the mother and daughter who loved one another so very much. If only my own family was like that. Chaser sighed silently.

Still - this was no time for sad-faces. "Aright - well... Don't push yourself, Ditzy." She admonished, ruffling the other mare's mane with her hoof. "I've got to get up there and figure out how we're going to plan for a whole week of good weather with this little advance notice." Chaser gave her best put-upon smile, and Ditzy smiled understandingly in return. "And... " Chaser hesitated and then decided... just to go for it. "If you'd like some advice about Tia, I'll be happy t'help." She quietly offered - and had to grin at the sudden bright red blush in Ditzy's cheeks. "You deserve a very special somepony." She whispered softly to Ditzy. "So don't think you don't, Ditty." She insisted, giving Ditzy a fierce hug before swooping out of the window.

Now, what in Equestria was she going to do about that big rainstorm she had to reschedule. Tomorrow, maybe?

~~~~~~~~~~~

"Word is spreading quickly." Bon Bon remarked, as the jangling bell signified the egress of their latest customer. Lyra nodded her head in agreement as she plucked a quiet and pastoral tune out of her harp. Apparently, Bon Bon had wanted an answer because she kept on speaking, "I mean - It's not that I don't appreciate the possibilities of a festival. Goodness knows the town could use a chance to decompress, but still. Doesn't this seem to be in poor taste?" Bon Bon continued, fiddling with a spoon in her hooves as she leaned on the counter of her shop.

Bon Bon often fiddled with random objects when she was worried, but didn't want to say so. Lyra wondered sometimes how Bons managed to live with so many complicated behaviors in her head. "I don't think so. It's pretty obvious the Mayor's trying to defuse the tension the old fashioned way." Lyra said quietly, catching on to a melody that she liked and building upon it. Hmm, I ought to write this one down. It was a thought she'd often had - but rarely followed up on. Her style of music was less about formal structure and more about what sounded good to her. "Booze, good food, and plenty of entertainment. I hear there's a big group of bugponies who are going to put on a performance of some kind of music." Which sounded pretty dang awesome to Lyra, as she always appreciated hearing entirely new forms of music.

Bon Bon seemed less than enthused about the prospect herself, but she was never one for novel forms of music. Bon Bon sighed expressively, absentmindedly wiping down an already spotless counter. "I guess I'm just worried." Bon Bon mused, while Lyra carefully tried to tease a relaxing bit of music out of her harp. She didn't need to ask who or what Bon Bon was worried about - since it had been pretty obvious to Lyra right from the getgo. It's a good thing I'm not the jealous type, or I might start getting huffy at her. Lyra thought with a soft chuckle. Bon Bon half glared at her. "She's just.... she needs our help, that's all! She's our friend now, in case you haven't noticed." Bon Bon huffed out, her voice full of frustration.

Lyra kept chuckling though, plucking out a soothing song for a little bit, while waiting for Bon Bon to cool down. Really - she stresses out so much. Lyra sighed internally, wishing she had a solution for that beyond her usual strategy of kissing Bon Bon until she gave in and then... other stuff. Not that she minded that strategy, but that probably wouldn't be appropriate in the shop. So for a few minutes at least - she focused on playing soothing, calming music. Bon Bon half glared at her for the first thirty seconds - then sighed and gave up the glare in favor of walking around the counter and dropping into one of the chairs next to Lyra.

There they sat for a good ten minutes, with Bon Bon eventually leaning into Lyra's shoulder and closing her eyes with a gentle exhale of breath. "Better." said Lyra, with a slow smile as she continued to pluck away at the tune. "You really do get overwrought, beloved. You need to slow down and calm yourself." Lyra chuckled gently, setting her harp aside to stroke Bon Bon's mane lovingly. "Things will work out. They always have," she soothed quietly, holding the most important pony in her life close to her.

Bon Bon nodded and took a deep breath and exhaled it. "We need to stay close to her, Lyra. I don't know why but... I just... I think it's important we stay close to her." She shook her head fiercely and Lyra nodded slowly. Unicorn magic was obvious - so was Pegasus magic. But Earth Pony magic was a whole other thing - Lyra had never really bought into the idea that it was all about growing things. She was pretty sure - and one day, she intended to prove it - that it had more to do with the ability to sense things far better than the other two tribes. Most of the time that had to do with soil and water and plants. But sometimes there were ponies like Pinkie Pie, who could sense danger or other strange events through their own odd magical connection to the world.

"Yeah, Bons. I think you're right." Lyra said softly, looking out the window.

A storm was coming that had nothing to do with the weather.

~~~~~~~~~

Tia hoofed through the pages of the book in front of her, and then nodded firmly. "Here it is - Advanced transfiguration, with a permanency kicker..." She paused for a moment. "Why in the blazes did Twilight have this book already on loan from the Canterlot library?" she wondered aloud, and Spike shrugged at her helplessly. Have to ask her about that later. "Anyway, here's the spell for a male pony." She paused, scratching at her chin for a moment. "Going to need to make a few adjustments to ensure a Unicorn result, but that's not too big of a problem."

Spike tilted his head at her as she perused the spell. Not nearly as difficult as I remember it being. I actually should only need a few things I can find around Ponyville... "Yes. I'll be able to set this up and have it ready in time for the festival kickoff next week." She grinned broadly at him. "Given that Twilight and her friends will be invited to attend, you ought to be perfectly ready by the time they arrive." Tia nodded firmly, confident in her ability to cast this spell at least. Spike looked absolutely thrilled at the prospect, bouncing up and down in his chair with enthusiasm. "Just remember - you're not haring off to Canterlot until I've gotten more fully settled in here." She admonished him, hoping that he hadn't forgotten that little detail.

Spike snorted and grinned. "I'd better stick around - you have no idea how to run this library yet! Twilight would kill me if this place stayed as out of sorts as it was when I got here." He grinned toothily, then hopped off his chair. "Alright - what do you need me to do?" Tia blinked at him at that statement... and then recalled he had been the personal assistant to one of the most experimental Unicorns in the history of Equestria. Of course he'd be used to setting up spell components and the like.

That put a big grin on her face, and she flipped through a few more pages. "I'm going to need a pound of fresh beeswax, two cups of honey from the same hive the beeswax came from, four horseshoes, some pegasus feathers and a bottle of spirits-of-wine." She grabbed a little bag of bits from next to the door and tossed it to Spike. "That should cover it - we're going to need more things, but that's the start." Spike gave her a quick salute and ran off out the door, prompting Tia to softly laugh. He's so cute when he's excited. She thought with a smile, then sat down next to the desk - laying her head down upon the flat surface.

Tia exhaled softly, wondering why the last few days had felt like such a marathon. Is this what it had been like for Twilight, that first week in Ponyville so long ago? Is this what it is like to live amidst normal ponies? Crisis, resolution, brief periods of rest, and repeat? True, none of the crisis' so far had been on level with some of the things she'd dealt with as Princess. But there was a far greater feeling of immediacy to the problems here, a far greater sense of danger. Mortality...

Yes. That was perhaps the problem - with all of her power sealed away, far beyond her ability to reach it even in extremis... was she now effectively mortal? Or would her death merely be phoenix-like, her divine spark consuming her mortal body to reform her Alicorn one? She did not know - and in truth, it scared her. But it did not scare her nearly as much... as the thought of leaving her new friends. Or even worse - being unable to protect them because her power could not be touched.

Tia felt the wetness streak down her cheeks, and lifted a hoof to touch them, and marvel. What a laugh, Celestia. What a joke - the mighty Sun's Glory, driven to tears - and for what? A few ponies you barely knew mere days ago? How Luna would mock you now. But hadn't that been the same way for Twilight? How she had come into a city, a place she had never been to before in her entire life and met 5 ponies who changed her world forever. They had not merely become her friends, they had become as close to her as family.

Tia was not so jaded as to believe such an event could not happen again. Indeed, perhaps it had to happen again - a balancing of the world for more than a thousand years of interference by one Princess Celestia. Dissonance had claimed its champion - but the one who had called herself the Champion of Harmony now lay humbled - powerless to oppose the forces that even now closed in on the small town that was her new home - and the ponies who lived here, all unknowing of the truth. A truth she had vehemently denied so often, so repeatedly, that even she had come to believe it a falsehood. But if she was to be honest with herself, if she was to truly protect the ones she loved... she had to admit to that truth.

And the truth was... that Celestia had been wrong.

She had been wrong about Luna, about Twilight, about Starshine and Sombra and so many, many other things. She had been wrong about Victoria, and about Siegfried. She had been wrong about her kingdom, her purpose, and herself. She had been wrong about Dissonance, and wrong about Harmony. She had been wrong so very, very much. And all of that wrongness had cost her so very, very dearly.

She had failed Luna so long ago - so certain, so righteous in her pride and surety of purpose. For so long, she had held hatred in her heart. She knew that now - that the same hatred that had cost her the love of her sister had also cost her one of her greatest students - and one of her most cherished friends. That same hatred would cost her the love of the one pony who had been there with her - time and again, down through the ages. For he was of Dissonance - and that could not be accepted. So much had been lost because of her decisions - both conscious... and unconscious. She doubted that those she had long cared for would ever forgive her sins, much less those who cared little for her in the first place.

And Today... Today, at long last, she had been exposed to the direct results of a single casual and offhoofed decision. One she had not even thought twice about. She had long thought herself a good, just and righteous ruler. But now she could no longer make that claim with the Honesty that harmony demanded of her. She had now to admit that she had been blinded by the brilliance of the sun that shone from her eyes. That the light of Harmony had grown too strong inside of her mind, filling her ears with the words of safety, light and warmth for all. If only she had listened to her heart instead.

If only she had listened to it, when she'd looked down upon her greatest of daughters.

Tears flowed freely from Tia's eyes now - as she recalled that moment. Twilight. Tia... no - Celestia thought with a bleak heart. I failed you worst of all. She had allowed political expediency to cloud her judgment - had allowed despair to ensnare her reasoning, and worst of all - had failed to listen to her heart when she'd looked down upon that little purple foal. She had thought, in that beautiful moment, of keeping her. That beautiful smile she'd worn that had only grown moreso as the years had passed - it had nearly enchanted Celestia completely. She wished now that it had. Celestia stared blankly into the middle distance as the tears flowed down her cheeks. There was no going back into the past, no changing history. Starswirl had proven that rather definitively. There was nothing she could now do about it except try and make amends.

And yet for the life of her, as Celestia sat there in the silence of her library - she could not help but imagine a scene where a young filly named Twilight Sunbeam lay in her hooves as they read the story about Mr. Smarty Pants and the Not So Smart Idea. The sun shone down warmly upon her violet mane, and a soft laughter echoed off the walls. She could imagine the smell of two fresh bowls of oatmeal for Sunday morning breakfast, and the soaring feelings pride in her chest as Twilight cast her first spell. Celestia pulled her hooves over her eyes and sobbed quietly as her traitorous mind envisioned scene after pastoral scene of being a good mother to Cadence and Twilight.

Celestia knew in time, that the tears would stop. That her heart would not ache quite so much, and that she would return to the task of making a young dragon's fondest dreams come true. She knew that she would smile when she next saw her friends, and laugh and joke along with them. But now, she could no longer ignore the mistakes of her past. She could no longer believe herself wiser than others, for now she would forever carry that reminder of what that belief had cost her.

But for this moment, at least, she cried. And wondered.

What If?

~~~~~~~?????~~~~~~

The door slammed shut behind the messenger, who bowed deeply to the pony who sat enrobed in his cloak before standing and speaking softly. "All is in readiness, M'lor. Th' bagmen from Manehatten will be showin' up by th' end of t' week." He reported quietly, his voice muffled by the scarf pulled tightly over his muzzle. "An' we'll be 'avin the boomers at th' same time."

The stallion sitting behind the desk nodded brusquely. "Good. Inform Mr. Wink that he is to gather some like-minded fellows who aren't averse to earning some heavy bits for light work." His eye glinted in the candlelight. "And then inform Mr. Ivy that we're going to have need of his... wares... as soon as he can provide them. I shall be paying double if he can have them ready within the next three days."

The scarfed pony bowed again and shuffled back out of the door. The stallion carefully dipped the quill into the inkwell and scratched out the message onto the sheet of paper, carefully lifting the drying sand and giving it a quick shake over the document. He raised his voice quietly. "Miss Inkwell." He remarked - and a prim and proper looking mare poked her head in to the room. "Do you have the documents ready?" She nodded once - as businesslike as he was - and he smiled. "Good." He picked up the document from his desk, carefully rolling it. "Send them, along with this, to our friends in Canterlot. I want everything to be as legal-looking as we can make it."

He smiled slightly as she took the scroll away, leaning back with a happy grin. Everything was going quite well - they were even making it easier for him with this stupid little party of theirs. Who knows? They might even thank me when all of this is over. he thought with a grin and a tug at his chin. After all - I'll have killed those foolish little Chaos worshipers, the 'evil' Dissonance creatures and 'saved' the town from certain destruction at the hooves of a mad goddess.

What could possibly go wrong?

Chapter 21 - The Winds

View Online

Everything changes.
Roads and valleys, villages and lakes. Trees, rivers, grass, even mountains and flowers change.
Ponies of all kinds, and griffons and dogs. Dragons change, even the immortal ones change.
All things change as time goes on.
It is how we choose to face those changes, and the world they bring,
that is how history remembers us.
-Clover The Clever

~~~~~~Ponyville, Five Days Later~~~~~

"There!" proclaimed Tia, with a broad smile on her face - ignoring the slight stickiness of the beeswax on her cheek and the slight ashen color of her forehooves dirty with soot, she looked quite proud of herself. "Now, without getting too complex, the whole thing is going to gather up the ambient energy around it." She waved her hoof around the basement room. "So much magic's been done down here, it'll be easy for it to charge up. Once it has - which should take about one day - then all I'll need to do is trigger the magic." She grinned at Spike - who was toweling off the remaining ashes from his claws. “That’s where you come in. The spell will put you to sleep, and over the course of eight hours perform the transformation magic. You'll go to sleep the night before the festival, and wake up a unicorn pony."

Tia paused as she snagged the towel from the practically bouncing dragonling. "Mind you, there's going to be a lot for you to learn - and I genuinely cannot say what age of pony you'll be when you wake up. I am reasonably positive you'll be at least a young colt, which would probably be best given that you'll need to learn magic and find your special talent. Still." She shrugs. "You'll be a pony." Spike's enthusiasm didn't seem to dampen at the prospect of him essentially still being a youngling, so Tia decided not to mention that she doubted Rarity was interested in colts under the age of consent.

Spike offered up a wet cloth a moment later, and Tia smiled at him as she tried to rub out the sticky wax from her coat. Ugh. This isn't going to come out easy... And it wasn't just her cheek either. She ought to have worn gloves, but she'd been so excited to actually go through the steps of a ritual magic preparation she hadn't even thought of it. Oh well, it'd work better from having been molded with bare hooves. Still, she was going to need more than a bath. Wait...Twilight said something... "Spike, Twilight once wrote to me about a spa in town. I don't suppose you know where it is?"

Spike nodded as he scooped up his baby phoenix from the ground and gave it a pet with his claws. "Yep! It's down past the market square." He scratched at the phoenix's head, and the cute little bird gave a happy trill. "It's just past Bon Bon's place - it's about twice the size of most of the buildings around it, so you can't miss it." He grinned toothily at her. "So what are you going to be doing when I'm snoozing?"

Tia gave a gentle chuckle. "Probably running my hooves off with the last of the festival preparations." She tossed the towel into a bucket and sighed. "I just hope everything goes well. The last thing we need is for something to go wrong again. Luckily, Captain Struggle says he's got extra security precautions being set up." She frowned a little at that one - the Captain had been rather lacking in information as to precisely what those precautions were when she asked. Still. Okay, no more self-examination. I am sticky. "Well, things should be fine." She shook her head firmly, grabbing the saddle bags from near the doorway. "I have no idea when I'll be back, so don't worry about dinner."

Spike nodded with a little smirk. "No worries. I can keep myself fed." He paused then spoke softly. "Tia, you be careful out there. I'm getting this weird feeling like..." He shook his head slowly as Tia settled the saddle bags on her back. "Like I did a couple of weeks ago, if you get my drift. Something's going to happen soon." He trundled over to her and - much to Tia's surprise - hugged her firmly. "Look, I don't know what happened between you and Twilight. I don't much care either. I just want you to know you're still family." Spikes' words came out a little muffled - but they were heartfelt, and Tia couldn't help but smile.

She hugged Spike back briefly, then ruffled his head spines. "Thank you spike." she said softly, then hoofed open the door behind her. "See you later tonight!" She called over her shoulder as she trotted out the door with a spring in her step. A whole week without any other major disasters had done wonders for her mood, but the town was still a little tense. Granted, a great deal of that tension was being diffused as the work crews rebuilding the town had been pulling double shifts to get the tents, pavilions and stages built and ready for the day after tomorrow.

Tia exhaled deeply and kept her bright smile on as she walked down the street. "Good afternoon, Carrot Top!" she piped up, waving her hoof as she passed by Ditzy's housemate, receiving a wave in return. Slowly but surely, she was beginning to meet all of the ponies in town, mostly by virtue of having to interact with them to plan the festivities. Carrot Top was teaming up with the Cakes and a few other locals to handle the catering, A strange stallion named Time Turner was scheduling events, and many of her friends were getting involved in one way or another. Vinyl was going to have a show along with her marefriend, and Cheerilee was organizing foal activities for the young ones.

Tia sighed expressively as her hooves carried her across town. Less than two weeks, and already new store fronts were opening up - and no longer did she jump in surprise at the sight of a knot of changelings or thestrals. Less than week since she'd forced herself to confront a terrible truth, and even now she was beginning to wonder how she was going to face her future. I do not even know how I am going to adapt to day-to-day life... True, the last week had been peaceful but hardly ordinary. She was doing fine right now, but what would happen after months of this? Years, perhaps? Would she forget everything about who she was? Would she settle down and find love? Would she then even wish to return to her old life? Tia's eyes flicked up to the huge building which housed the Ponyville Spa, and blew out a breath.

She had a lot to think about.

~~~~~~~Ponyville Town Hall~~~~~~~

"So that's th' situation." Applejack said with a quiet authority. The few faces around the table were as familiar to her as her family, with one notable exception. "Th' Baron believes we can't stop it ourselves, and wants t' focus on keeping things from gettin too outta hoof. Personally, I hate t' admit it - but I agree with him." She darted her eyes around the table to those faces - the Mayor, the guard captain, and Zecora were all watching her with businesslike faces. Zecora was sitting in for Twilight as the town's resident expert on all things magical, and Pinkie was busy with other arrangements - but for the most part, it was the town council of old. Only this newcomer - this Captain Night Scythe feller - threw Applejack off her game. Still, there was work to do - and a town to take care of.

"I concur." said the object of her consternation, his fanged grin not nearly as disturbing as it might have been a month ago. But then, Applejack was used to fangs by now ever since Twilight had given up trying to transform her own out of existence. "The Baron is not one to turn from a fight unless he believes it is a necessary evil to do so. Fortunately, we are not without resources." He lifted a scroll from his bags with one leathery looking wing and set it on the table. "Kl'kkit hive has formally agreed to serve as under-cover guards for the towns new... ah... population. Informally, I will be providing leadership for them alongside Captain Struggle." He bowed his head to the old soldier at the table, who nodded back shortly.

The Mayor lifted a hoof. "Our primary concern needs to be safety. I've put together several plans to get the civilians to safety." She paused and sighed, and Applejack couldn't help but smile a little at her. "Of course we can't exactly practice for it, so we're going to be leaning heavily on the guard to see any of them succeed." She nodded to the zebra at the table, who had on a rather mysterious smile. "Zecora has graciously provided for safe havens within the Everfree Forest, and will be placing ah... charms, did you say?" The mayor hesitated, clearly unsure about the use of more primitive magics.

Applejack chuckled softly, and so did Zecora in her rich voice. We're dang lucky Zecora's same as she always was. Applejack thought with a quiet smile as her friend lifted an airy hoof of her own. "Protective charms built from my will ward off all who mean us ill." Zecora chortled softly, then became much more serious. "To keep away the chaos mage - parsley, thyme, rosemary and sage. For monsters I've a special treat, a little sulfur and a lemon sweet!" Zecora chuckled darkly for a moment - and Applejack just shook her head in the same confusion as everypony else at the table. "But I'll only be able to do so much, even with my magic touch. A dark threat looms over all in town, but it will not be we who brings it down."

Silence followed that statement, and Zecora folded her hooves on the table - looking at each of them thoughtfully for a moment before nodding in satisfaction. Applejack snorted and tapped her hoof firmly on the table to regain order. "Which brings us to the sixty four thousand bit question." She took in a deep breath - there were things she didn't know, things even Twilight had refused to tell her... Things she had to know if she was going to protect her town, and her family. Damnit, Twilight. You jus' had to come over all coy when it bucking mattered. Applejack took a deep breath and exhaled. She would not get angry at Twilight for keeping secrets. Harmony knew she'd kept a few of her own. Well, If Twilight couldn't tell her, maybe they could.

Applejack looked around the table and spoke quietly into the silence. "Jus' who the buck is this Tia Sunbeam?"

~~~~~~~?????~~~~~~~~

"Twelve hours from now the work crews in town will officially call break for the following eight days. A skeleton crew of workers will continue to provide much needed work on local utilities such as water services." The female voice coughed once, then continued. "Over the course of the seven days when the festival is held, we expect approximately two hundred guests to both leave and arrive in Ponyville each day, with unpredictable fluctuations on the third day due to the arrival of Queen Twilight and Queen Cadence, who are now apparently arriving together." There was a pause as mutters of consternation crossed the table, then the mare continued. "We also expect variances on the first and last day - which may have additional spectators here to see the fireworks displays."

A second voice chimed in - this one smooth and male, and familiar to everypony at the table. "In spite of the suddenness of the celebration, there is a full docket of events. Given our proximity to fall and a number of other circumstances, several events are being rolled into this week. Of particular interest to us are two specific events. There will be a special harvest feast on the second day organized by the Apple Family, and a preliminary to the Running of the Leaves on the fourth day." There was a pause as the man allowed this news to sink in, then spoke softly. "We will be executing the first phase of our plans during the feast, and the second phase during the race. I know some of you have voiced... concerns as to our chosen methods."

Much louder consternation met this statement - growls and angry words raced across the table like quicksilver. Hooves were pointed in accusation and fearful, fretful words rose up from some of those present. The stallion, however - raised his hoof for silence and instantly received it. Amongst all of them here, he was respected enough to command that sort of attention. "I have heard your concerns, and believe me when I say I wish I had a better method for us to achieve our goals." He lowered his head into the dim pool of light that centered on the table as silence continued to reign. "Were there another way, we would be pursuing it. But there is not, and so we must meet Dissonance with like coin." The stallion sucked in a breath and exhaled it. "But if anyone of you wishes to bow out now, I will not judge you for your choice."

This was the moment he had feared most - the moment when those he had gathered to do his deeds might break under the strain of what he had to ask of them. Yet nopony spoke, nopony stood. Silence merely reigned for a time, and then nods began to blossom like flowers in the morning sun. He exhaled the tension from his chest, speaking warmly and with heart. "Thank you. Thank you, one and all." He shook his head firmly. "Then you know your assignments. Harmony willing, when next we all meet we will be celebrating our momentous victory."

One by one, the figures rose and left out the many entrances of the offices where he had held his meetings - silently, quietly melting back into the crowds that thronged through Ponyville. Once all were gone, the stallion slumped down into his chair and rubbed at the bridge of his nose. Things were quickly getting out of hoof already, and he hadn't even begun to execute his plans. Forces far beyond his control were beginning to stir things up both in town and outside of it, and he was beginning to wonder if perhaps he had risked a little too much on this venture.

But no. That was the thinking of a failure, of one who could not adapt his plans to the changing environment. That was not him, he was better than that - better than nearly every pony who walked through this town with only a few notable exceptions. So what if these chaos cultists were all completely insane? Even the insane could be used to a useful end if you pointed them in the right direction and didn't care about what they broke on the way. He had to stay focused on the immediate problems, and handle the winds of change as they came.

He rose and spoke quietly. "Miss Inkwell, contact our... other associates. Inform them of our 'Lord's' plan for the festival." His secretary nodded once and slipped off. And may Harmony forgive me, he thought in an uncharacteristic moment of self-reflection, for those who will have to suffer for a brighter tomorrow. It was a sobering thought, but a smart pony needed to face such thoughts before they became a problem.

He would have no time for them once things were set into motion.

~~~~~~~Ponyville Weather Team Headquarters~~~~~~

"Alright, listen up you screwheads! Pipe down!" Cloud chaser yelled over the din of two hundred pegasi who had all crowded into the emergency meeting hall of the Weather Team HQ. "I said PIPE DOWN!" She practically bellowed over the noise, and was gratified to finally get a response in the form of a shuffling and a muttering of voices slowly reducing in volume. Finally. Chaser thought with a deep breath and exhaled. "Alright fillies, get the clouds out of your ears and listen! We've had to completely rework next week’s weather schedule for the upcoming festival." She slapped a nearby projection screen, where the magical crystal was casting the image of the complex weather schedule for the month. "That means we've got a doozy of a problem on our hooves. Namely, that we were supposed to have two fall storms that we now have to work around."

She paused for a moment, glaring at the crowd to make sure she had their attention. "I've discussed our options with Cloudsdale Weather HQ, and we've come to the conclusion that... well, we don't really have options. We've got an option - singular. We're gonna have a Class two storm tomorrow." She paused again, this time to wait for the murmurs and muttering to settle down a little. "I know, we haven't had a Class two in ponyville since before most of us were born - but It's either that, or we're all going to be pulling double shifts for the rest of the month moving around rainclouds. Since that much overtime isn't in the budget, this is the hoof we've been dealt."

Cloud Chaser took a deep breath and exhaled it, planting her hooves on the podium and holding herself up high as the projector flickered to the next slide - a list of names in five categories. "That's why you're all here. Cloudsdale will be delivering the stuff for the storm in about ten hours. Once this meeting is over, I'll be suggesting you all go and get some sleep, because you won't be doing much of it tomorrow, I can guarantee you that." She grinned, just a touch of desperation in her usual devil-may-care attitude. "We'll be setting up the storm through tonight. Rain is scheduled to start falling around eleven in the evening - Once the rain starts going, we're committed to the storm." She points up to the chart. "In addition to our traditional Cloud, Lightning, and Wind teams, we'll have one team dedicated to support to provide food, hot drinks and towels. We'll also have a reserve team who will fill in wherever they're needed."

Dead silence met this statement, as the crowd began to absorb just what a massive undertaking this was going to be. They'd better get it through their skulls now, Chaser thought grimly. Or we're going to have serious injuries before tomorrow is half done. She had never wanted to take on a storm of this magnitude - but once again, the politicians had stepped in and demanded she make the world accommodate them. The fact that Rainbow Dash had been the one to deliver the news about the storm only made it worse. At least she was sympathetic. Chaser thought with a purely internal sigh.

Still, no time for being a sourpuss. The crowd was taking her seriously, so now it was time to get the other serious stuff out of the way. "The storm is set to get serious around three in the morning, at which time the entire town of Ponyville will be on lockdown. Nopony is going out, nopony is going to be in the streets, so we need to be extra careful with the lightning discharges. I've set up maps of places with installed lightning rods, so we can make sure the majority of the strikes go to those places." She took in a deep breath and exhaled it. "I'm not going to lie to you. This one is going to be rough on everypony involved - but on the upswing, we're all getting double time for the duration." That got a torrent of cheers and stomped hooves, and Chaser couldn't help but grin.

She let the cheering go on for a few more moments, then held up her hooves. "Okay, settle down!" she yelled, and this time she got immediate attention. "We're going to go over this thing step by fucking step, until every pony in this room knows every single thing that's gonna happen." She smacked her hoof on the podium. "Storms of this class come along once in a generation, and we're not going to muck it up. So sit your flanks down. We'll be distributing packages to each of our team leaders with the written summary once the meeting is over." Chaser pulled out her long pointer as the projector flashed over to the first slide, and sighed. Ugh. The worst part is? I'm going to miss the first day of the festival because I'll be so freakin tired. Still. She'd be awake by the time the sun went down - and given how wild a Ponyville party could get, that'd be the best time to be awake.

Maybe she could kidnap Tia and take her to a few... parties.

~~~~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~~~~

Twilight watched as the winged form of Luna swept out into the sky, a soft smile creasing her face as it only did when Luna was around. She could taste the tang of Dissonance upon the air, interlaced with the strong white aura of Harmony. Great powers were going to be unleashed soon, but in what way she could not begin to predict. She was not her teacher, and did not have centuries of experience with which to predict coming events. All she could do was make her best guesses, consult frequently with Cadence, and try not to worry too much.

The last part had quickly become the most difficult part of her new position - little had she known the power of worry upon her mind until she'd nearly cracked a few nights ago. Only the reassurances of Luna and Rainbow Dash had kept her from giving into despair, but it was a tentative peace they had bought for her. She knew she had to change - change the way her mind worked, change the way she looked at the world. She needed to accept that there would be deaths - and that death was simply something she'd have to get used to now. Immortality had more negatives than she'd first realized - though the positives had made themselves evident too.

Still. She wished there was more she could do for her teacher, and for her home.

Not Canterlot - Ponyville. For Ponyville would forever be Twilight's home, no matter where she went nor what she became. She would never call another place home, not for as long as she lived. Perhaps one day, she would build a second palace near there - much as Luna had once built in the Everfree Forest. She could move there, and live amongst the descendants of those she had loved and had loved her in return. In time, she would make friends of them as well - and on and on, down through the ages. Never alone - but never quite not alone. Having Luna at least, would help tremendously. She would never be without a shoulder to weep upon when times were hard, nor a soft cheek to nuzzle against when times were good. She wished now that Celestia had been so lucky.

Maybe then, things would have been different for her.

Twilight shook her mane out as the soft chime of metal against marble announced the approach of a pony, and she exhaled softly, trying to banish the mourning thoughts she had for Celestia. The steps came to a halt as a familiar blue coated unicorn sat down next to her. For few minutes, they said nothing - simply staring out into the glorious day that Cadence had brought forth. For some reason, Twilight still couldn't get used to sleeping during the day - though she'd found that infrequent naps seemed to dispel most of her fatigue. Twilight decided to speak first, feeling that perhaps it was the best thing to do. "So." she began, with an embarrassed cough. "It seems we... have a lot to discuss, don't we?"

The other pony inclined her head for a moment, then reached up to doff the slightly floppy hat that adorned her head and sighed. "Yes. Trixie agrees there is much for both of us to talk about." She paused for a moment, clutching her hat to her chest in an odd gesture. "This is rather more than Trixie... than I." She said in a self-correcting tone, much to Twilight's astonishment "Than I ever expected to have to deal with. Still." her voice brightened, turning just a bit mischievous. "It does put our little tussles in a much more amusing light, does it not?"

Twilight mulled that thought over for a moment - and let off a soft giggle of laughter. "I suppose so. I hadn't actually thought of that until now." She exhaled softly, then spoke again in her gentlest voice. "Would it be too much to ask you to apologize to my friends? In return for our own apologies for how we treated you when you first came to Ponyville?" She asked - and was pleased to see surprise and shock on Trixie's own face. Twilight smiled a little. "We acted like idiots, Trixie. Even I'm prepared to admit that we heckled you like schoolyard bullies, and that was wrong of us."

Trixie tilted her head at Twilight, her eyes squinting as if to try and detect some kind of ploy or jest - but when she found none, her face softened. "I... I apologize to you first, Twilight Sparkle. You may have acted impolitely, but I acted like both a fool and a petty tyrant." She looked out into the sky, then nodded gently. "It took a lot of pain for me to finally realize that you had never been the source of my problems in the first place." Then a smile bloomed across Trixie's face - not a smirk or a sneer, but a genuine warm smile that took Twilight aback. "Perhaps it is time for us to make amends. What say you?"

Twilight blinked at her, then lifted a hoof to wrap around Trixie's shoulders and hug her fiercely. "I'd say that if family can't forgive one another, then who can they forgive?" She pulled back, and was surprised to find a touch of wetness mirrored in Trixie's eyes.

Trixie smiled gently, wiping at her eyes with a hoof. "I would say that I always wanted a little sister." She said softly, and then gave off a delightful, musical laugh.

~~~~~Ponyville Spa~~~~~

"Mademoiselle Tia. You have a message."

Proclaimed the smooth and unctuous tones of Lotus, laying down the neat little roll of parchment next to the hot tub with a smile before quickly and stealthily slipping away. Tia blinked at her as she did so, wondering how in the world these two sisters managed to move so silently before biting open the wax seal and unrolling the message with a touch of magic. What on earth could possibly... she thought for a moment, as her eyes scanned down the scroll - her pupils slowly reducing to pinpoints.

Good morrow, Sister,

I will be visiting you in ponyville early this evening, and will be remaining in town for the duration of the festival. I was wondering if you would not mind providing me with a place to stay?

-Love and Kisses,

Luna

Chapter 22 - The Storm

View Online

~~~~~Golden Oaks Library, Late that night~~~~~

It was a dark and stormy night...

Tia thought with no small amount of trepidation as she peered out of the windows of the library. Spike - upon learning that they were to have a very certain visitor - had hastily volunteered to go spend the evening at Sweet Apple Acres. The library thus secured, Tia had spent most of the remaining evening watching the massive storm slowly develop over Ponyville.

She'd seen more than her share of storms over the ages, but there was definitely something different about this one. Perhaps it was because for the first time since she was a little filly, she was truly vulnerable and frightened. She drank in the sight of swirling pitch black clouds as she strained to see the pegasi darting to-and-fro through the storm. Most of them were wearing the lightning-retardant flight suits used especially for dangerous work such as this, and all of them had donned protective goggles. Even now, the rumble and peal of thunder grew louder by the moment and the air was heavy with a sense of dreadful waiting.

Yet there was beauty there too in the raw power of the storm, a sense of awe and wonder at the titanic forces the hoof-full of pegasi now harnessed, much as they had since time immemorial. Very few ponies today knew the chaos of natural weather - driven by unpredictable forces that were seated deep within the very roots of the earth. Even Celestia, with centuries of study and knowledge on her side, knew only a little about the why of natural weather. Perhaps that was why even the griffons, for all of their pride and self-reliance would without fail come to her every growing season for a few moons of stable weather.

Tia crossed her hooves as the candle's she'd lit grew dim and flickered out - leaving the only light in the room to come from the frequent flickers of lightning across the sky. She watched silently, her mind awash in its own set of roiling thoughts and bolts of realization as she felt small before the storm. What do I do now? She wondered silently, feeling the cool air beginning to pick up speed as the first droplets of rain began to fall. What am I? She didn't know the answer to that one either - nor any of a thousand other questions she silently asked herself as the rain turned into a steady drizzle.

Alone in her library, in the dark, and without any distractions to occupy her mind, Tia found herself ranging back over three thousand years of decisions. For the first time in untold centuries her confidence in had been cracked wide open with all the subtlety of a sledgehammer. And in my arrogance, how many lives have I ruined? How much damage have I done to this world with my certainty? Self-doubt and examination was a terrible state to be in, and she knew that well. Yet she had a responsibility to face those doubts, if ever she was to gain the forgiveness of the ones she loved so much. Especially if she was ever to attain Twilight's forgiveness.

The rain spattered against her hooves and her nose - and she did not move, for she could not move. Certainty had fled from her completely, and taken with it both confidence and courage. Her destiny had seemed so clear to her, her vision of the future as clear and unclouded as a shimmering summer’s day. Now she stared into the black abyss of the clouds overhead and could not tell the difference between it and her ability to see past tomorrow. It was dark and swirling, interspersed only with the briefest flashes of light and hope. There was no telling what lay before her now, and it terrified her.

The rain fell in a slowly increasing torrent - the cold water splashing against her face and coat like nothing so much as a thousand slaps from a thousand tiny hooves. What should she do? What should her next course of action be? She no longer trusted her old plans, her old plots - all too surely they had been infected by the madness that had nearly cost her the life of her daughter. Even now, she could still see them - Twilight, her daughter. Shining Armor, her most trusted knight. Luna, her sister. Confronting her. Challenging her.

She had been prepared to strike them all down.

The rain was coming in torrents now, but Tia was dead to the world even as the rain soaked her down to the bone. She had been ready - willing - to kill or maim the ones she loved for her precious plans. And in that moment, as she realized what she had been prepared to do... all of what she knew, all of what she had been, had shattered in an instant. It had left nothing behind but a hollow shell of grief and guilt. She was not worthy to call herself a Princess - she was not even worthy to call herself an Alicorn. She was worthy of nothing but a swift and decisive death in order to ensure she never harmed another living soul. And then, to her astonishment - Luna had forced her to confront her own errors, and forced her to face them.

Now she could not turn from them - she could not turn her eyes away from the swirling and opaque blackness of a future she could no longer predict. So what should she do? Who should she become? Should she form the deep attachments it seemed that Harmony was practically begging her to do? Should she remain aloof, knowing that one day she would be forced to return to her old life? Did she even want to be an Alicorn any longer? Did she have a choice, or would the choice be made for her?

Questions swirled in her head as a massive bolt of thunder ripped through the sky, and Tia cared not at all for it. Let the weather rage, let the storm howl and scream at her. It was nothing less than she deserved for having so long shut her ears to the world. What should she do? A thousand possible options lay before her, each of them with results utterly alien to her mind. She felt like she was cracking, like she was peanut brittle being shattered - her thoughts scattering into tens of thousands of shards of thought. She chased after answers, searching for the patterns she knew lay beneath all actions yet she could not find a single one. They slipped away from her like so many glittering butterflies.

Her hooves gripped her soaking mane and she lowered her head into the torrent of rain, the pain of a headache beginning to overtake her with each passing moment. What am I? She asked herself again, practically screaming in her own head. I'm not a princess. I'm not a ruler. I'm not an Alicorn. I'm not a mother. I'm not a sister. I'm not a librarian or a wizard or a planner or even a seer. I am not Harmony. What is there left? What is left of the one who was me? What am I now? Who am I now? Am I Tia? Celestia? Am I some other creature altogether?! Her thoughts raced in circles after one another, unaware of the tears streaming down her face - the wetness lost in the rain and the howling wind.

Blindly, she stared out into the rain, beseeching it for answers it could not give. Tia sucked in slow breaths, her body beginning to shiver in cold from the driving rain and wind. I am so scared. Her thoughts whispered softly, as she felt her mane plastered against her cheeks. These feelings, these emotions in my heart... when I look upon my...my.. my friends I feel this rush of belonging, this limitless joy. When I felt Chaser's lips upon mine, I wished to know more about love and lust... when I talk and laugh with Cheerilee, I cannot think of anywhere else in the world I would rather be. When Ditzy holds me in her hooves, I have never felt safer or more loved in my entire life... Vinyl makes me feel like there is nothing I could not do, if only I had the confidence to do so... and of course, Bon Bon, to whom I could speak of anything and know that she would never fail to have the wisdom to see me through it. I don't want to be anypony other than Tia Sunbeam, yet I know I am not her. Or am I? Tia did not know. Or perhaps it was wiser to say Celestia did not know. But could she ever truly be Celestia again?

In the cold and rain, a little white unicorn stared up into the darkness - her tongue darting across her lips. "I don't know what to do... I don't know who I am." She whispered softly into the sky. A blazing ripple of thunder and lightning answered her, as though the world itself could hear her voice. As though Harmony truly was listening out there in the controlled chaos of the weather, and it was judging her. "All I know... All I know is..." She stumbled over the words, feeling numb for some silly reason. "I don't think I'm Celestia anymore." the words stumbled out of her - and a blast of lightning strong enough to nearly blind her arced across the sky in response.

Then the tears overtook her, her chest heaving with breathing she could no longer control. The sobs escaping out of her throat and the feeling of despair overtaking her. The storm was now in full frenzy now, slamming into the town around her like the fist of some angry elemental. Hopelessness flooded through the room, seeming to gray out the colors of everything around her. She didn't even know who she was anymore - she didn't know the future or the present. Only the past was thrown into sharp relief in her mind, and all she could see were the terrible mistakes she had made.

And then a voice cut through the storm, a triumphant call to battle - a voice that rang with concern and terror. "Sister!" Luna screamed, Tia's head turning to face the voice and feeling oddly heavy. Her body seemed to refuse her commands, slowly falling towards the floor. A bright blue, warm wing swept out and pulled her away from the window - the cerulean glow of magic and the sound of a window slamming shut cut through the daze of thoughts Tia was still swimming in - the feel of her soaked coat, her chilled muscles and mind - her eyes hurting from staring into the rain for so very long. "Oh goddess, sister - what has happened to thee?" Luna's voice was aching with fear and concern, even as Tia felt the fuzzy softness of a towel vigorously being applied to her coat.

Warmth enveloped her even as the towel dried away the wet - the soft familiar feel of her sister’s wings, the murmurs of concern and love as the chill slowly began to ebb away from her body. Even so, her head was still muzzy with thought and her body numb from the cold... and other things. So she did not speak, though she desperately wished to. Tia simply clung to Luna as she was dried off, her sobbing slowly ebbing away. Words were not needed for a time, only the gentle presence of her sister to whom she owed so much. Time passed as the tears slowed to a halt, and warmth seeped back into Tia's body. "Did I err, dearest sister?" Luna asked her softly, startling Tia out of the reverie of silence. "Was I too prideful in mine judgment? It has been barely a fortnight, and I find you here weeping your very soul out upon the windowsill. What has happened to thee, beloved?"

Tia looked blearily up at her sister, and struggled to find her voice. When she did, it came out... childlike and innocent, the voice of a foal who is so very hurt and so very confused as to why she is hurting. "Who am I, Luna?" she asked quietly, unwilling to untangle herself from around her sister's neck. "What am I? I don't... I don't know anymore." She continued, more warmth seeping into her voice, even as the fear and sadness remained strong. "I feel adrift in an endless sea of shadows, Luna. I am lost and rudderless and have no idea of whom or what I am now..."

Luna's eyes were wide with shock even as Tia felt the words spill out of her mouth - words she had been too afraid to speak for far too long. "Luna, I am so very sorry I did not listen to you." she blurted out - it hurt to say those words, but she could not stop herself now. "I was a fool. A prideful, stubborn, tyrannical fool, and I hurt you so terribly. I hurt so many in the name of my pride , and I am so very sorry..." The words were tumbling over into tears, even as she spoke the sobs caught in her chest, punctuating her words with sudden and sharp intakes of breath. "I should have listened to you... I should have stopped and thought about what I was doing... I should have realized what I was becoming... I should have... I should have been... a better sister to you... I was so utterly certain of myself that I did not even see... How much I needed you... and how much you needed me." Her breathing became too labored, and she felt her head going light again... "I am so very afraid, Luna... I am afraid that... in my arrogance... in my pride... That I have lost all that I hold dear." she gasped out, trying to take control of her breathing again - and still failing miserably as she dissolved into yet more tears.

Without so much as a moment of hesitation, two gentle hooves wrapped up Tia as they once had so many centuries ago. They drew her in close and pressed her head into the soft shoulder of her sister, and a gentle voice spoke into her ears. "Shh... hush now, sister." Luna soothed, and gently stroked her hoof through Tia's mane. "Fret not thy heart, my dearest one. There is naught to fear in the dark. Speaking of which." Luna's horn lit up for a moment, several fresh candles sailing out of one of the dressers in the room and lighting with a little flicker of flame - then settled down into the still slightly sticky candelabra and providing the room with a warm golden light. "There." said Luna with a touch of satisfaction.

Luna turned back to her, still with those gentle eyes. Tia swallowed softly and tried to master her tears. She sucked in a deep breath to silence the sobs, and tried to speak with all of the serenity she could possibly muster. "Luna, I beg of you to be honest with me." She began slowly, gently disengaging from Luna's embrace to look up into that gentle gaze. "Can you ever possibly forgive me for what I have done?" She choked out, her eyes squeezing shut and her head lowering nearly to the ground. "I have brought so much harm to you, ignored your wisdom and soul when I ought to have listened. I have been such a terrible sister-" Then a hoof filled her mouth - or practically did, given the way Luna had just shoved it against her muzzle.

Luna's face was soft, even though her voice was gently stern. "I said hush, sister mine. Not 'please continue babbling like Pinkie Pie'. " There was a certain amount of tolerant amusement in her voice - enough that Tia was easily able to tell she'd completely lost all semblance of cool headedness. So she blushed in embarrassment and tried not to think too hard about it. Luna gently placed a hoof under her chin and tried to lift her head. "Come now, sister. You can look me in the eye, you know." Again there was the gentle amusement in her tone, and Tia lifted her head up begrudgingly. "There. Thou art not an adolescent who has been caught stealing cookies after bedtime. Though I will admit you have occasionally been guilty of such a deed." A twinkle of mischief was in Luna's eye at that one, and Tia cracked a rueful smile. Her love of sweets was legendary, even down to the modern day.

Luna's smile widened at the sight, and her hoof gently stroked back Tia's still fuzzed-up mane. "It is clear much has happened to thee this past fortnight." She asked, her head tilting to one side as if curious. "To answer thy question... yes, Tia. I forgive you. You were beyond reason that day - and I..." She took a deep breath and exhaled. "Perhaps I over-reacted a little myself. I gave in to the darker side of my power, and I did not foresee the consequences of my own actions. Do not mistake me, however - your actions were clearly in the wrong." Luna gently admonished, before continuing. "Yet the only worthy path forward is the path of forgiveness, and it is clear that you have learned from thy errors."

Tia took in a deep breath and exhaled it, feeling some of the tension slowly drain out of her shoulders and body - flowing out into the world around her and dissipating like so much mist. Luna continued to softly hold her, comforting her with gentle touches of reassurance. "As to the rest, Tia... I cannot give you the answers you seek. I can only give thee my assurance that I will support thee as best that I can. There is nopony in this world, or in any other world who can tell you who and what you are, other than thyself. However..." Luna hesitated, and then spoke again. "Tell me something of your week here, sister. Perhaps at least I can help you find a little peace."

Tia shifted where she sat, and then cuddled up a little closer to Luna - thankful for the physical comfort at that moment in time. Should I... yes, I should tell her everything. "It started seemingly by accident... I had come to Ponyville determined to do nothing but perform what duties were expected of me. I was so caught up in my own self-pity, so determined to punish myself for my sins... and then I met a curious mare named Ditzy Doo as she crashed out of the sky. She soon introduced me to many other ponies in town, and from then on... It seems like nearly every time I have had time to think about my errors, they have appeared."

Tia's voice was soft with wonder, and imbued with a curious sense of awe. "It is uncanny, Lulu. I cannot turn around without one of them spiriting me away to some activity or giving me some other thing to think of - and yet I can only find my heart filled with joy at the sight of them." Her head lowered again to stare at her hooves. "Tonight... tonight is the first night I have been wholly alone since I was dragged from my rooms to meet these ponies. And after the attack, and the parties and all of the other things that have been happening... I feel so much doubt . I thought that I would come here, perhaps learn a few lessons in how to listen to other ponies and how to remember when it was time to let something go, but... but now..." Tia swallowed the lump in her throat, her vision overtaken by five smiling faces surrounding her bedside. "Now I cannot imagine a life without them. I do not wish to envision a life without them. I do not wish to leave Ponyville, Lulu - and yet I know the day will come that I will have to leave. That duty will call me elsewhere, and that I cannot ignore that duty no matter how much my heart aches at the thought..."

Luna had a thoughtful look on her face, even as Tia exercised every inch of control she could to keep the tears from falling again. "Then... perhaps I do have a notion." Luna began slowly, and Tia's head whipped up in surprise. "It is an unusual sort of idea, but I think it is one that will serve you well." she continued, a slow smile crossing her face. "For this one week... why not simply be Tia Sunbeam? Forget the life you lived before, forget everything that came before you arrived in Ponyville. Live your life wholly and totally as the newly minted librarian and mage of the town - enjoy the festival, mingle with the other ponies, cast aside your past mistakes and live as though you intended to remain here for the whole of your remaining years, however many that might be." Luna gently laid her hoof on Tia's shoulder - certain sadness, but also a certain joy in her eyes. "Stop worrying about the future. The future will keep, dearest sister. For once in your life, enjoy today for what it is."

Tia took in a deep breath and closed her eyes, lifting her head slowly and trying to imagine such a scenario - and felt a gentle calm sweep over her. "That..." She said slowly, and then with a gentle smile. "That sounds like a plan." Tia Sunbeam intoned softly, and turned her head to stare out into the wild wind and rain that swirled outside. The world was a storm - oh yes, it was. But perhaps there was a safe place in that storm for her after all. Luna turned and gently wrapped a hoof around her shoulders as they watched the storm rage outside.

Perhaps there was a place - a tree in the middle of a town. A place filled with love and books, a place filled with opportunity and potential for a future she knew nothing about. After all - this is how all of my ponies live their lives, is it not? Never knowing what tomorrow might bring, but facing it with courage none the less. Perhaps in that was the lesson she ought to have been learning - perhaps she ought to simply accept that the future couldn't be controlled, and that all she could do now was ride the wave of change that was slowly but surely building up behind her.

Perhaps it was time she simply accepted that the world would be what the world would be, and all she could do was try to ensure her little corner of it was as safe and sound as possible. All she could do was try and live her life in Harmony, or as close to it as any flawed pony could manage. Maybe that was the secret of the Code - maybe it was the secret she had missed all along. That life simply was. It was not a thing to be controlled, or humbled or bound in the will of one powerful enough - it was a thing to be experienced. To be endured. And at times like this, when things seemed so difficult and frightening - it was a thing to be celebrated.

Yes. Perhaps there was a place for her, here in this world of ordinary ponies with ordinary lives. A place filled with books and friendship. A place filled with warmth and love and hope for a brighter tomorrow. Even if she could not yet see that tomorrow, she could fill her heart with the knowledge that no matter what the future held she would have a place where she did not need to be afraid of it.

Let the winds of the storm that was tomorrow howl outside of her window. Let the storm's thunder crackle and shake the walls, for those walls were girded with the bonds of honesty. Let the winds steal the heat from her fireplace, for the warmth of kindness would see her through. Let the rain lash against its roof, for it would always shield those of a generous heart. Let the crackle of thunder roar its anger at her, for she would fill that place with laughter fit to drown it out. Let the hail drive against her windows and doors - they would not break, they would not shatter or give in to the ice - for they were strengthened with the bonds of loyalty.

Let the storms of the future come. She would face them in a place built from the Magic of Friendship, a place where her heart need never be lonely again - where she could laugh and cry in equal measure, for in that place she did not need to be the strong one all the time. She could lean on those who had strength of their own - and lend them her strength when they needed her. "I love you, Lulu." Tia said softly. "I'm glad you're here with me tonight... I don't want to face the storms alone ever again."

Luna gave off a soft, musical laugh - and squeezed Tia's shoulder firmly. "And you'll never have to, Tia. I promise." She said with a bright smile. "Now, let us go acquire a pot of tea and you can tell me more about your new friends." Her eyes were sparkling as she said that - and Tia couldn't help but return her smile, feeling a warmth rush into her heart as she thought of those very special ponies. "I have heard some... intriguing things about them." And now that mischievous streak of Luna's was coming out again, and Tia had to laugh.

"Yes... my new friends." Tia blushed softly. "Ah.... what sort of intriguing things have you heard?"

Chapter 23 - The Festival

View Online

~~~~~~Golden Oaks Library~~~~~~

Morning in Ponyville shimmered as bright as the Northern Star as Tia awoke to the sound of birdsong and the bright laughter of a town ready for something to celebrate. She let off a huge yawn that set her jaw to creaking and smacked at her lips as she assessed the state of her room. The day of the storm had passed, and at first glance the Library appeared to have survived both the storm outside and the storm within mostly intact. True, there were scatterings of cider bottles, empty wax paper bags of potato crisps, and the liquor cabinet was suspiciously cleaned out; but still, the wreckage was no different than when she’d had her first or second party here.

The following conversations she’d had with her sister had not been the most awkward conversations she’d ever had. Those had been when Twilight had marched up to her one day as a filly and demanded to know what sex was. But they had been quite close, given the pointed nature of Luna’s questioning. Speaking of Luna - she was apparently still wrapped tightly around Tia’s torso, still snoozing happily away next to her in bed. It had been nice to simply have someone to... what was the term? Cuddle. Yes, Tia had very much enjoyed that. Oh bother, Tia. You’re really going to have to deal with all that naivety if you intend to live normally. Vinyl had seemed very earthy in the sensual regards - perhaps she could provide her with some lessons on the subject?

She’d have to ask later. Right now, there were much more important things to do while Luna was still asleep - namely, she needed to get Spike’s ritual rolling before Luna started asking too many pointed questions about it. That unfortunately meant slipping out of Luna’s rather enthusiastic grasp without waking her up. Oh, bother. Her mind reiterated, and she began the slow and squirming process to get free. Fortunately, Luna appeared to be deep in the throes of sleep and dreams - or perhaps she was exploring the dreams of other ponies who were snoozing through the morning. Whatever it was, she wasn’t showing any signs of waking up by the time Tia squirmed herself loose.

Then came the descent to the floor, one hoof gently placed and then the other, practically tip-hoofing to keep as quiet as she possibly could. The journey to the door was also one of caution, though with every step she became just a bit bolder in her speed. Tia softly took magic into her horn - silently manipulating the latch and cracking open the door for her to slip through, then shut it with equal caution. At the last, she exhaled a deep breath, “Phew.” and then quickly trotted down the stairs.

Spike was predictably waiting outside the door to the basement, looking oddly pensive for a dragon of his age. His head came up at her approach and he smiled faintly. “Gonna be a big day, huh?” he quietly said, the emotion in his voice a mixed bag of anticipation and trepidation. “I mean, it’s not every day you change your life forever,” he continued, obviously trying to dispel any doubts he might have had. The ploy didn’t seem to have had much effect, other than to boost his confidence - but Tia couldn’t blame him. In his shoes, she’d have been nervous too. “S-so, anything I ought to expect?” he asked as he turned the latch to the basement door and began to trundle his way down the dark steps.

Tia shook her head. “You’ll probably have some very vivid, very intense dreams - but I cannot say what the content of them might be. You’ll need to be aware that you won’t wake up until the transformation is complete... and that I am unaware of any means with which one could change a pony into a dragon.” Tia kept her voice quiet and calm as they descended the steps - only the ethereal glow of the magic from the ritual providing any illumination. She dared not cast any spell within close proximity of the circle, lest it somehow disrupt the delicate magic.

“Ah,” Spike replied, his voice gone quiet in the presence of the arcane. “So, no turning back from this one, huh.” That wasn’t so much a question as it was a statement, and Tia had to wonder what was going through his mind right then. Spike exhaled deeply as they came to the bottom of the stairs, and stopped in his tracks. “Tia... Thanks for doing this for me,” he said with a quiet sort of smile on his face. “You’re a good pony,” he continued, turning those bright eyes of his upon her. “And I won’t listen to anypony who tells me different.”

Tia felt her cheeks color and shook her head firmly. “I’m just doing what I can, Spike. Speaking of which - are you going to take a new name?” she quietly asked as they passed around the corner and into the main basement room. Tia had always enjoyed ritual magic - there was just something about meticulously planning out and building up a complex spell and setting it to life with only the barest touch of magic: the careful use of ingredients, the alchemy of using the worlds ambient magic to craft a powerful spell out of seemingly ordinary things. And of course, the very best part was the result that lay before her.

Six hoof-crafted beeswax candles were aglow with arcane energy, their wicks alight with dancing flames in a rainbow of colors. Between each, a line of soft white chalk connected them with the geometric runes of Harmony magic. Glittering gems set where the lines converged with one another gave off sparkling beams of light that scattered around the room, turning it into a dim echo of a nightclub - or perhaps a fireworks display. The entire edifice practically vibrated with stored power, carefully gleaned from the world around it. “Okay, Spike.” She said quietly, gently picking him up by the scruff of his spines and tossing him into the center of the design. “Last chance to back out,” she remarked quietly, feeling as though she needed to give him the opportunity.

Spike shook his head firmly. “Do it.” He said with finality, and Tia nodded - her horn lighting up with a bright golden power. She pressed it into one corner of the design and gave it the little burst of energy it needed to activate the ritual. Golden energy rushed along the chalk lines - bright light blazing through the runes laid into the ground. Tia quickly retreated as Spike’s body slowly began to lift off the ground - the energy laiden gems defying the laws of gravity to follow him up. “Whoa! Hokay, that’s kinda tingly...” Spike commented with some small amount of surprise as he tried to remain stationary - the candle flames blazing up higher with each passing moment until each was a column of colored flame.

“Uh... hey Tia? J-just in case...” Spike said, as the power began to coalesce into a curtain of pure magic. “I... I just want you to know that... That Twilight s-still loves you..” He said in a trembling voice - his eyes beginning to go glassy with the effects of magical sleep. “S-she loves you just as much as she ever has... Just... just talk to her, okay?” He gulped out quietly, the shimmering bubble of magic slowly going opaque as the spell wove about him. “It... It’s important,” were the last words he spoke as sleep overtook him, the ritual finally locking into its magical rhythm and shutting out the world around it.

Leaving Tia to stare at the glittering shell of power, her mind racing as to what Spike’s words could possibly mean.

~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh yeah! It’s a great day to Paaaaaar-tay!” Vinyl Scratch bellowed into the air - her mane was stylin’, her shades were equally stylin’, and Tavia was wearing one seriously hawt outfit. To be more specific, Tavia was wearin’ this sweet looking, gothy, long-skirted black dress with a tightly laced midnight blue corset, her mane tied up in electric blue ribbons and laced with sparkling sapphires. She had on heeled blue hoofboots that went alllll the way up, and Oh-ho-ho-ho Vinyl was having a really rough time not drooling at her every time she took a hip-swaying step. The phrase ‘dat flank’ was not nearly appropriate enough.

Luckily for Vinyl, there was plenty to keep her mind occupied. DJ-P0n3 was in da house, and the entire town was just getting off its flank for what was guaranteed to be the biggest celebration in Ponyville history. There was a stage to prep, speakers to set up, and phat beats to lay down for the peeps of Ponyville. Course, there was lots of other stuff to do too, but Vinyl figured most of it would take care of itself. Jazzy Beats, her sound-tech, was showing her the plans for the system they were setting up all over the town square, where the main stage would be. “Aiight, go get Breaker and Neon and tell em to get to it.” Vinyl said once Jazzy had finished her quick overview. “I gotta go meet with th’ Bugpony DJ.”

Heh. Bugpony. Who’da thunk that just by givin’ somethin a new name you could make it seem way less scary? But then, Vinyl had been dealing with those kindsa prejudices for most of her life. No few of which had come from her stupid parents- not that she really gave two bucks about them anymore. She had Tavia, and that was what mattered - even better, Tavia was slowly becoming as open minded about stuff as Vinyl was, even if she was still occasionally kinda stuck up about other stuff. Oh well, nopony was perfect.

Still, it kinda made sense to her when she thought about it. Changeling was the kinda word that conjured up all kinds of scary, kidnapped-in-the-night images of terror and fear and being turned into this mindless bug-like thing. Bugpony... well, it sounded kinda like batpony, and ponies had been using that term forever. Thestrals were alright folks, even if they got a little stuck up themselves from time to time. And the best of em knew how to party like nopony else could. So... why couldn’t the bugponies?

Sure they were kinda weird - all up in each others heads with that hivemind thing they had going on. But then, when you got right down to it - a lotta unicorn communities were pretty weird too. Lotta pegasus communities were the same. All ponies had their own weirdness, in some way or another. Example prime - Pinkie Pie. If I can get along with Pinkie, why can’t I get along with this... what was her name again? Vinyl pulled the scroll out of her DJ bag and examined it. Uh... Kli’kyet? She blinked at that name, then looked up and asked, to no one in particular. “How the buck do you pronounce that?”

“Clee-kai-yet.” Said a bright and buzzily cheerful voice right next to her ear. Vinyl whirled in place, the little scroll of paper flying out of her hooves and sailing up into the air as she tumbled in a not particularly graceful heap onto the ground. A burst of giggling laughter followed her superb fall, and Vinyl had to take a moment to regain her bearings “Ah, apologies. I could not resist. You are the Dee-Jay, yes?” The voice was... rather pleasant, actually. Bright, cheerful - the buzzing sound not at all off putting. Actually gave it this cool sort of accent, like she was feeding her voice through a sound board.

In her dizzied state, Vinyl already wanted to take that voice and set it to a slick beat. “Ayo, that’s me.” She replied with a goofy grin - her dizziness finally settling down to reveal.... “Whoa,” Vinyl said, lifting her shades in astonishment at the sight before her. The bugpony—or changeling or whatever—was very clearly feminine, which was quite the shock given how few of them had had noticeable sexual characteristics up to this point.

She had very bright golden eyes, and her ‘mane’ was a healthy and vibrant green that spilled down around her shoulders and fetchingly over her face. Like all changelings, she had that cute little pair of fangs legend said could turn you into a changeling if they bit you with them - but on her, they looked kinda smexy. Her wings were bright and utterly lacking in the ‘swiss cheese holes’ Vinyl had been told was indicative of all changelings. Her body was very lean and svelte, giving her a sort of Fleur De Lis look that Vinyl had to admit made her just a wee bit jealous. She giggled again, a bright sound that Vinyl couldn’t help but grin at. “You like what you see?” The bugpony named Kli’kyet intoned saucily, fluttering long eyelashes at Vinyl. “Lord Blackedge suggested that perhaps it was time we chose our own forms to better integrate with our new neighbors, and I found this particular shape pleasing.”

Vinyl blinked rapidly as she processed that. “Oh, well that makes sense.” She said, trying to suppress being flustered at the... rather alluring sight of the creature before her. “But yeah, I’m Vinyl Scratch.” She shoved herself up off the ground and extended a hoof in greeting - and much to her delight, Kli’kyet gave her a hoofbump in greeting. I gotta figger out a nickname for her. “So uh, the Mayor said you’re gonna be performin’ with me an’ the other Ponyville artists?”

“Mhm!” Kli’kyet buzzed brightly. “It will be a superb way to merge our cultures together. It’s quite amusing really.” Her eyes flashed through several different colors before settling down on the gold again - it was kind of disturbing to watch, but also kind of cool. Vinyl wished she could do that. “Most of your species do not think we have a culture, or that we’re all stupid little drones.” She paused for a moment then sighed gustily. “While it is true that the drones of our specie are not precisely the brightest stars in the sky, they are most certainly not indicative of the rest of us.”

“Heh. No one ever said all ponies were particularly brilliant either.” She grinned toothily back at the bugpony, tilting her head to one side and pulling down her shades again. “So tell me, Clicky. Whaddaya know about music?”

~~~~~~~~~~

Tia nervously adjusted her saddlebags as she stepped out into the bright morning sunshine, hoping Luna would understand her need to get out and about. Granted, Luna was so deep asleep that it was possible she wouldn’t wake up until sunset. Tia could simply not wait for her sister to get her lazy flank up. She had work to do. So with a deep breath and something resembling a song in her heart, she quickly trotted down the street towards the bustling town.

All around her, the signs of work being sloughed off in anticipation of fun were everywhere. The work crews who had been diligently repairing, rebuilding, and refurbishing the town had shut down their job sites in favor of various rather dangerous looking games. One crew had apparently constructed a catapult and was using it to lob lumps of mud and occasionally water balloons at a work crew down the street. Said opposing work crew were hard at work building what Tia was certain was a trebuchet and stockpiling less-than-fresh vegetation with which to return fire.

Tia simply shook her head at these antics, dodging past another group of ponies who looked like they were having the time of their lives chasing one another with pillows. Overnight it seemed the town had gone from nervous and edgy to a massive outburst of enthusiasm. Maybe it had been the oppressive storm yesterday that had finally quenched the fires of anger and prejudice... though Tia privately doubted that was so. Of course, even that doubt was beginning to take hits as she passed into the town proper. Six days ago, the local ponies had been more than merely nervous at the sight of the changelings. There had been real fear, tension, and anger on the part of no few citizens.Yet that fear and tension was continually ebbing away... and the reason why was incredibly obvious.

The changelings... had changed.

Gone were the swarms of identical-looking drones, and vicious chitin plated warriors. Gone were the eerie dragon slitted eyes and wings and hooves filled with holes. Gone was the faceless, nameless ‘swarm’ and in its place something new had appeared. True, most of them retained their black and green primary coloring, but now a rainbow of other colors and patterns had appeared on their chitinous bodies.

Their wings and hooves were whole, and they bounced and moved like any other pony in town. A thousand different eye colors flashed across the streets, and glittering wings had transformed into a thousand different variations on shape and size - from glittering slender wings to short buzzy wings. They were mimicking things ponies were familiar with - bees, dragonflies, even butterflies flitted about the place, as though it was the most normal thing in the world.

Not changelings. Bugponies.

It was brilliant. Even Tia, terrified by the implications, could admire the cunning mind which had to have come up with the idea. How best to deal with terror? Make the thing you fear commonplace and familiar. What pony in Equestria would fear a butterfly with beautifully colored wings and a bright disposition? What was there to fear in a little swarm of honeybees just cheerfully going about their daily work - swarming over a job and getting it done with maximum efficiency. Who feared the display of glorious dragonflies soaring through the skies, flitting and dancing amongst the pegasi?

Tia did not even realize her hooves had become rooted to the ground, her violet eyes flicking from one group of changelings to the next. Drinking in the beautiful and insane sights that now lay before her. Many of Ponyville’s citizens were just as startled as she, yet shock was giving way to curiosity. Several burly earth ponies were standing with a bulky changeling in a bee-getup as a swarm of drones constructed a stage for some kind of performance - the three of them were speaking in quite enthusiastic tones about how the swarms could speed up reconstruction of the town by several orders of magnitude.

As Tia’s hooves slowly returned to life, carrying her into a town that was far busier than she’d ever seen it before, the whole of the picture became startlingly clear to her with a single scene. Oh, there were arguments - there was still anger and fear that bubbled in the hearts of many citizens. There were disapproving stares and muttered words of disapproval at this or that custom or action. There was still tension between the new citizens of ponyville - between pony tribes, between newcomers and old, and more.

But there in the town square, not far off the main thoroughfare, an aged pegasi mare and an equally aged looking changeling stallion sat on a park bench holding hooves. They watched as the many races of ponyville passed by them with gentle smiles and soft words meant only for one another. It was so clear, so blindingly clear that they were in love. More incredibly, that they had been in love for a very long time. How long had that changeling lived amidst her ponies? How long had they loved one another in secret, hiding the truth from everypony around them? The couple looked up at her and smiled together, the mare lifting up her hoof and waving gently at her. Tia felt a smile tug at her lips, and raised her hoof to wave back at them before continuing slowly on her way.

Only to be blindsided a moment later by the blur of a grey coated, blonde maned pegasus who tackled her in an enthusiastic hug. “Gooooooood morning, Tia!” Ditzy Doo proclaimed for all the world to hear. Tia fell practically head over tail and was half pinned to the ground by the mailmare - a loud ‘Ooof!’ the only sound she was able to make while Ditzy did her best to squeeze the breath right out of her. “Oh, it’s so good to see you!” Ditzy continued, utterly oblivious to the fact that Tia was gasping for breath. “And look, I brought Dinky!”

Tia was finally released as Ditzy swung the little periwinkle coated filly out from her muffin-themed saddlebags. She sucked in a couple of deep breaths and Ditzy presented her cute daughter to Tia like some kind prize - and Tia unconsciously brought up her hooves as Ditzy deposited Dinky into Tia’s lap. “Hi! You must be the nice mare momma has been talking about!” Dinky proclaimed in a squeaky-cute voice. “I’m Dinky Hooves, it’s nice to meet you Miss Tia!” she continued on, then planted an incredibly adorable kiss on Tia’s nose.

Tia stared for a moment and then shook her head slowly and laughed. “And it’s a pleasure to meet you too, Dinky,” she said with a shy smile - and Dinky responded to said smile with a little a cheer and a smaller version of of her mother’s tackle hug. Tia gently squeezed the filly close to her, looking up into the bright golden eyes of Ditzy... and saw her blush a very bright, very obvious red before turning her head away and covering her face with her hooves.

It took Tia a moment or two to absorb that reaction... only to have Dinky spell it out for her in a quiet whisper. “Mommy really likes you, you know,” She said with a twinkle in her filly eye. Tia felt a lump form in her throat as Ditzy continued to blush like a schoolfilly

Oh dear. It’s going to be... an interesting week, it seems.

~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~~

Queen Mi Amore Cadenza shot up out of her bed, her chest heaving heavily as she struggled to catch her breath. Something was wrong. Terribly, terribly wrong. Shining was nowhere to be found - likely busy with Twilight on some matter relating to the situation in Ponyville. She’d elected to grab a few extra hours of sleep this morning after raising the sun— an act which still felt odd and unnatural to her, in spite of the incredible comfort and stress relief she felt from doing it.

Yet even the warmth of the sun that pulsed deep inside of her chest now was not enough to chase off the chill of fear that had settled over her. What in the name of Harmony is going on? she wondered as she rolled out of the wide and soft circular bed and elected to ignore the royal jewels for the moment to quickly trot out into the hallway. As if by second nature, the trio of royal guards fell in behind her in formation as she strode purposefully down the hallway - her mane flowing with intense arcane power in the bright gold, purple, and violet of her once much more normal mane.

She followed her instincts, stalking down the hallways of Canterlot Castle with a single minded determination. It did not take her long to reach the balcony which overlooked the Stone Garden, and there below the subtly guarded statue of Discord. Even from this distance, Cadence could tell the statue was utterly unchanged. There was no sign that the spell that held the dark creature imprisoned was weakening... and yet something was definitely wrong here. She turned to one of her guards and spoke quickly and quietly. “Find Queen Twilight and bring her here immediately.”

The stallion in golden armor saluted and quickly ran off down the hallway. That taken care of, Cadence turned her vision back to the statue - narrowing her eyes as she called up her magic. No longer was it the quiet yet passionate warmth of the love she felt for her husband... The Sun was a power of order, magnitude, and great presence, even if she now was certain that the power she shared with Shiny was its superior. Still, the force of the Sun was terrible in its majesty, and the light from her horn shone like the Sun itself as she peered into the labyrinthine depths of the spell that held Discord in check.

For several long minutes, she stood motionless as she tried to contemplate what all of his chaotic energy was doing. She stared and stared for what felt like an eternity, trying to fathom why Discord’s power would be... draining out of his physical form. Was he dying? But that was impossible! Cadence had to dig deeper into the spell, trying to trace where the energy might be headed. It was only after another eternity of examination that Cadence’s pupils retracted to pinpoints, the meaning of the energy drain becoming terrifyingly clear to her.

She recoiled from the spell in shock as Twilight appeared out of the ether next to her, staggering as she tried to calculate the implications of what she had just seen. “Cadence?” Twilight said in a bright but concerned voice - her broad wing quickly supporting the staggering Sun Queen. “What’s wrong?”

Cadence sucked in a deep breath and exhaled. “We have bigger problems in Ponyville than we had first thought, Twilight,” Cadence said with a quiet determination. “Round up your friends and unpack the Elements. We may have need of them before the week is done.”

Chapter 24 - The Kind

View Online

~~~~~Ponyville~~~~~

“C’mon, Tia!” Ditzy enthused brightly, tugging at Tia’s hoof. “All sorts of stuff going on today! It’s like a carnival except bigger!” Ditzy was practically bouncing up and down at the thought of spending a whole day with Dinky and Tia. Of course, Dinky had spilled the big secret already - for which Ditzy was both thankful and a little steamed. Still, Tia hadn’t fled or proclaimed such a thing to be ridiculous... in fact, Tia had blushed a little at the mention of it - which was reaction enough to make Ditzy want to swoop into the air and do some loop-de-loops.

But no, she’d be calm and cool and - oh, who was she kidding? She felt like someone had just injected liquid Pinkie Pie into her. Soon enough, Tia was trotting right alongside her - with Dinky perched on her back smiling as bright as the sun. Tia didn’t even seem to mind carrying her, and thus did positive after positive about the white unicorn pile up in Ditzy’s mind. Look at her... Dinky loves her already, and they’ve barely even met. It was pretty obvious to Ditzy at least. “Mommy says you know lots about magic!” Dinky enthused, which got a laugh out of Tia - whose cheeks only turned redder.

“Oh, I know a thing or two,” Tia demurred, giving Ditzy a sharp and amused look. “Have you started to learn magic yet, little one?” She asked, turning her head towards Ditzy with a toss of that bright, beautiful pink mane. Ditzy felt her heart swell in her chest and turned her head away to focus on the hustle and bustle around them for a few moments. Behind her, she heard Tia laugh gently. “Well then, maybe I can tutor you - would you like that?” Tia said, and Ditzy bit hard down on her lower lip.

Of all the things she had long been concerned about, it was getting somepony to teach Dinky how to use her magic that had generated the most headaches. Magical tutors were expensive and schools for unicorns were even worse. Never mind that the closest school for such was in Canterlot and paying for dormitories just piled on the insanity. And out of the wild blue yonder, there was Tia offering to sweep away yet another problem - banishing another worry into the void. Was it any wonder then, that the affection Ditzy had for a friend was swiftly transforming into something much more serious?

Ditzy shook her head firmly, trying to clear out her thoughts. Luckily, the smell of fried dough hit her nostrils with all the force of a sonic rainboom and did the job for her. She felt herself drool a little as she took in the sights and sounds of Mane Street transformed. All up and down the main drive through the heart of Ponyville, stands and booths blazed with bright colors and magical light, calling the ponies of the town to partake of their pleasures. Carnival games boasted of fantastic prizes, and food carts hawked everything from fried green tomatoes to ice cream.

Ditzy stopped for a moment as Tia rushed on past her to one of the game booths, and smiled as she saw Dinky giving off a little cheer. She watched the pair quietly, moving amidst the Ponyville that seemed to be celebrating its rebirth. Behind the games and the facade of food, Mane Street was no longer a collection of stone walled and slate roofed businesses around a dirt path. It was a neat, straight road paved with flagstones - the buildings now made of brick and mortar, with sparkling slate roofs.

Up and down the road, earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns mingled alongside thestrals, griffons, and the new bugponies. It was a sight filled with a cavalcade of color and sound; the buzzing of wings and the bright laughter in a thousand different tones. A small herd of foals - of every conceivable race and type - were galloping down the road in bright red cloaks, with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo leading the way. The older ponies and others laughed at their antics as they charged into town on some kind of grand mission.

“C’mon!, you can do it Tia!” Dinky yelled excitedly, grabbing Ditzy’s attention back to the pair of them to see Tia winding up with a bright white ball in her hoof, her tongue clamped firmly between her lips. She let loose with the sphere and a clattering of milk bottles followed a moment later by the triumphant cheers of Dinky. Ditzy smothered a grin behind her hoof as a pony-plushie was floated out from the stand... a pony plushie of Rainbow Dash no less. That was enough to send Ditzy int a torrent of laughter as Tia trotted back with a smug grin on her face. “Mommy, Mommy! Look what Tia got for me! It’s SO FLUFFY!” Dinky squealed, much to Ditzy’s amusement.

Tia’s cheeks colored a little at Dinky’s enthusiasm, and Ditzy had to grin. “It looks wonderful, Muffin.” She paused and then... then a wicked little thought occurred to her. Only one way to find out... she mused, and quickly trotted up - Tia’s face a study in both surprise and puzzlement. “I think our heroic librarian deserves a reward, too.” Ditzy said in a whisper- a quiet voice meant only for Tia’s ears. Oh, Harmony - I can’t believe I’m doing this! I’m not Cloud Chaser! But if there was one thing Ditzy had learned from the wild and frisky pegasus, it was that hesitation only led to more heartbreak.

Ditzy leaned in, and gently brushed her lips across Tia’s, a spark of some kind of power surging them. For just a moment, they stood lips-to-lips, physically incapable of moving as the world seemed to slow down... and then returned to normal speed as Tia leapt back in surprise - and so did Ditzy, both of their eyes going wide at the sudden thrill of power down their spines. “What in the world...” Tia whispered softly, with Dinky giggling her little head off at the two of them. Oh sweet Harmony... is.. is this what love feels like? Ditzy wondered faintly, trying to shake off feeling that had set her coat-hair on end.

For a moment, neither of them spoke and Dinky snuggled away with her new plush toy. Tia licked her lips - rather obviously - and spoke softly. “Perhaps we ought to find a cool drink and see what other entertainments are on offer?” Ditzy nodded a little too much, and after another moment of silence the pair of them started walking down Mane Street, side by side. “I... I am not used to things like this,” Tia admitted a minute later as they passed the final booths on Mane Street and came to the Ponyville Park, where a city of tents and stages stood unbowed by the storm of the previous evening. “I have much that I would want to say, but I do not know how to say it,” Tia continued, worrying at her lower lip.

Ditzy couldn’t help it - she laughed softly. “You don’t know what to say? I feel like somepony just smacked me with a board!” Ditzy couldn’t contain the giggle that had bubbled up in her throat, and Tia gave a little giggle of her own. “Tia... words aren’t everything. I mean, I know that better than most ponies do.” She gestured around them as they turned into the park - the sounds of music and the smell of hot cider drawing them in. The signs around the park entrance indicated it would be full of musicians for the festival, and artists of other kinds too.

Tia tilted her head quizzically and Ditzy exhaled softly. Luckily, Dinky was distracted by waving and talking to the many refugees who lived in the tent-city. “I told you about my... other name, right? Derpy Hooves?” Ditzy felt her smile turn wry a little, Tia nodding her understanding. “That’s not the only thing someponies call me. Most of the other names aren’t really nice but... they’re just names. Words are only as strong as you let them be, even when someponies go past names and do... other stuff.” Ditzy looked at the ground for a moment, exhaling the tension from her chest before looking up

Ditzy’s eyes ranged over the tents - and wondered why the heck the ground was so dry in spite of the incredible downpour. The park paths were stone and gravel - but the grass was only slightly soggy. “I know I’m not the brightest pony sometimes,” Ditzy said with a soft chuckle, and... surprisingly, Tia’s mood changed to one of concern. Ditzy blinked at that, and hurried on with her point. “But I know that getting mad at ponies for being doof-heads isn’t gonna make anything better. It’s just gonna make more ponies act like doof-heads.”

Then she paused, and Tia’s eyes widened a little - as though she was coming to the same conclusions at Ditzy was. “An’ maybe that’s the point of all this.” She waved her hoof at the crowds they were walking through - it was the same melting pot of races and species there had been back in town. “Maybe if we just all stopped caring about the doof-heads who’ve done stupid things or hurt ponies, and focused on the good ponies... I dunno. I think that might make the world a better place.” She blinked and gave Tia a bright smile. “I mean, they’re all obviously trying, right?” Ditzy continued, feeling her enthusiasm bubbling up over this one.

Tia blinked and turned her head to where Ditzy was pointing - right now, it was at a large stage where a swarm of bee-like changeling drones were scurrying all over setting up speakers and instruments, rigging lights, and laying out chairs. “Sure, some of them were doof-heads. They attacked Ponyville and Canterlot and hurt some ponies.” She frowned a little at that one, her memories of that battle... still just a little bit fuzzy. “But these bugponies didn’t do that. They just want a safe home, like any of us do. They want a job they can be good at and friends to spend the cold nights with.” That brought a little smile to Ditzy’s face. “I know what it’s like to want those things myself...”

Tia’s mouth opened for a moment, but then shut with an audible pop. Ditzy blinked at that one, and wondered what was going through Tia’s mind. The white unicorn stared at the ground for a moment, running her hoof through the gravel before speaking. “How can you not hate them?” she asked in a whisper-soft voice. “If they mistreated you so, how did you find it in yourself to forgive them?” Tia continued and... Ditzy was suddenly not so sure Tia was talking about the mean ponies who called her names.

This had happened before, too. There had been times these past few weeks that Tia had truly opened up... and under that shell of intellect, there was a very young filly who looked out into the world bright eyed and full of indescribable joy at all the things she’d never had before. But beneath even that, there was an old, old pain. Ditzy didn’t know what it was - but she knew that deep down, Tia was still suffering from something that had happened a long time ago. Ditzy had her theories as to what that might be... she’d been there herself, after all. Even if only a very few ponies knew about it.

Ditzy would have been moved to try to comfort anypony with that helpless look on their face - but Tia was special. Ditzy still wasn’t one hundred percent sure as to how she was special, but she was. Course, I know how I’d like her to be special... special somepony, that is. Ditzy thought, a slight smile crossing her face. Ditzy quietly put her hoof around Tia’s shoulder and gently hugged her close. Why? Why do I see you in pain, and want nothing more than to blow it away? Ditzy thought, keeping her mouth shut for a moment while she tried to work out what to tell Tia.

Maybe... maybe it was best to just be honest. That was what Applejack had told her, after she’d found out what had happened all those years ago. “It wasn’t easy,” Ditzy said softly, her words only for Tia’s ears. She was thankful Dinky had become distracted by her new plushie - and the appearance of the Cutie Mark Crusaders hadn’t hurt either. “I... I was a very lonely, angry filly for a long time,” Ditzy continued, squinting her eyes shut as hard as she could to keep the tears away.

It was hard sometimes, facing those memories - but Ditzy had long ago learned she couldn’t run from them. They were a part of her - as much as Dinky was a part of her. “But eventually, I couldn’t stand being alone anymore. Yeah, I was d...d..different and maybe a little clumsy... and sure, I’d been through a lot... but I could work just as hard as anypony else.” Ditzy swallowed a little, and felt Tia’s head moving up to look at her. Tia’s eyes were wide, an unreadable emotion on her face spurning Ditzy to keep speaking. “And I wasn’t going to let what d...d...doofheads did to me... d...define who I was.” Ditzy sucked in a breath and exhaled it softly, focusing her vision on Tia’s face. “I’m... not a perfect pony...” Ditzy began - only to feel a gentle white hoof press into her mouth.

“You’re one of the finest ponies I’ve ever met, Ditzy Doo.” Tia said with a quiet, unshakable conviction. “And anypony who says otherwise is going to have to answer to me,” she continued, her voice firm and unyielding. “You... you are far stronger than I am, it seems.” Tia finished, with a bowed head and a sigh. Ditzy shook her head slowly, and gently lifted Tia’s head with her hooves, the unicorn blinking at her in surprise. Oh, Tia... Ditzy’s thoughts melted a little, unwittingly running her hoof down Tia’s mane and wanting nothing more than to just... fly her back home and hug her until the sadness went away.

Of course, that might get awkward with Dinky around - as much as Ditzy loved her muffin, she was still just a little filly. “I’ve just had longer to work at it,” Ditzy quietly assured Tia, hoping she could coax a smile out of her again. “You’ll be okay. I’ll stick with you the whole way there, so whenever you fall, you’ll have someone to help you up again.” Ditzy gave Tia a cheerful wink, putting on her best silly grin at the same time. For these efforts, she was rewarded with a tremulous little smile out of the white unicorn, and Ditzy once again felt her tongue moving before her stupid brain could manage her words. “You’ve got a beautiful smile,” she said in that too-soft tone of voice, “I’d like to see it more often...”

“Ditzy... I...” Tia began, but was cut off mid-sentence by the sound of... a violin? Ditzy looked around for a moment in confusion until she spotted the culprit. Octavia had appeared out of nowhere and was playing a sweet and romantic little tune upon the tiny instrument. That alone was cause for some confusion - as Ditzy hadn’t known Octavia could play anything other than the cello. Then the deep sounds of a piano joined the melody, like something out of a slinky nightclub romance scene in one of those adventure movies.

Tia looked as baffled as she did for a moment, until Octavia spoke in a gentle and amused tone. “Don’t mind us, girls. Please - do continue,” she remarked with that cultured and high-society accent of hers. Us presumably meant Vinyl, which probably meant Vinyl was up on stage somewhere behind the curtains, and Ditzy simply couldn’t see her. Octavia continued to gently coax the sweet tune out of her instrument, moving deftly around Ditzy and Tia.

Ditzy all at once realized just how close Tia and she were standing - her hoof gently wrapped in Tia’s mane, Tia’s hooves draped around her waist. Ditzy’s mouth suddenly went dry, as all of the implications of the last few minutes of conversation came crashing down on her like a veritable waterfall of emotions. With the appearance of another pony however, Tia suddenly and magically seemed to have regained her composure. “May I have this dance?” Tia whispered softly, and Ditzy couldn’t help but grin dumbly back at her.

Ditzy spotted Dinky hopping up and perching on the edge of the stage, but became utterly oblivious to the rest of the world a moment later. Tia’s hooves swept her into a gentle swirling dance - spinning Ditzy in place before dipping her down low. It was perhaps a testament to the strong emotions that ran through her soul in that moment that Ditzy felt not the least bit clumsy... in fact, she felt positively light on her hooves. Sweet songbird like strains lifted up from the violin, and a gentle driving beat from the piano’s resonant tones danced amongst the notes.

For a while, she lost track of the passage of time - what did a few hours matter in the grand scheme of things, after all? Dinky was obviously pretty happy to listen to the music play - and the one time she did vanish, it was only to grab a snack from one of the nearby vendors. With so many friends about, Ditzy did not need to worry about Dinky—and so she could focus instead on the mare she danced with.

As the minutes soared by, as the music changed from Vinyl and Octavia wielding classical instruments to other groups of ponies playing all different sorts of music, Ditzy was able to focus solely on Tia. At first, she was simply caught up in the moment - the dance provided them with little more than an excuse to stay close to one another. Even now, Ditzy was still not certain of Tia’s true feelings - but every moment she spent close to her, she became a little more hopeful that maybe - just maybe - they were more than feelings of friendship.

But as the minutes flew by, she saw much more than that. Ditzy wasn’t completely sure, but it looked like Tia was trying to... Ditzy didn’t have a good way of describing it. Peel away some of her layers, maybe? She looked like she was trying to simply be herself, as opposed to putting up those masks all the time. Or maybe deep down, this was the only way she could do that, spinning and loping across the grass, much as Ditzy had seen her once dance with that handsome gentlecolt. Only with him, she had been guarded and had looked much more serious.

With Ditzy, however... it was so strange, watching it in action. Her eyes flickered from joy to sorrow in a blink. Her posture, everything about the way she moved seemed to cry out for some kind of release. Not that kind of release Ditzy was pretty sure, but... she was trying to free herself from something. From some old and hurtful memory, some ghost or demon that plagued her thoughts and tried to drag her back down into its stygian pit. Tia needed help... and Ditzy was helping her... just by dancing with her. So even though Ditzy wasn’t the best dancer in the world, she set herself to the task, trying to project reassurance with all of her heart and soul.. You’re safe here. You’re loved here. You will always be safe and loved here. You’ll never have to be lonely or alone or hurt ever, ever again.

The hours passed, and soon the sun slowly dipped towards the horizon as the musicians finally took a breather. When they finally came to a stop, something had changed in Tia - her breathing was slow and steady, her eyes were shut - not in pain, but in gentle repose. She leaned against Ditzy, as much as Ditzy was leaning against her. For a moment, a brief and wonderful moment, they simply stood there together and let the world pass them by. Ditzy had not seen Tia this calm... ever. Then Tia’s eyes opened, and they shone as brightly as gemstones. “Thank you, Ditzy,” she said, with her voice...

Was this the way her voice normally sounded? Not with that hidden undercurrent of tension or fear or anxiety, but calm and serene? Tia was smiling at her... and she hadn’t let go of Ditzy’s hoof either, even though they weren’t dancing anymore. The crowds that had come to dance to the music flowed around them, and Ditzy felt a giggle bubble up to the surface. “I’m glad I could help, Tia,” Ditzy responded with a cheeky grin... and a sudden growl from her stomach. Ditzy looked down, only belatedly realizing that it had been quite some time since breakfast. “Um... I think that’s the lunch bell,” she observed with a slightly embarrassed grin.

Tia just laughed brightly, her horn lighting up with golden magic and plucking a happy looking Dinky out from a crowd of other foals. “Well then, let’s go acquire some luncheon,” Tia proclaimed, settling Dinky and her stuffy-pony atop her back. Soon they were making their way out of the park and back towards the town proper, where the festival was already in full swing. The booze was flowing, ponies were singing and everypony was having a grand old time. Hmm. Does everypony count for griffons and buffalo too? I ought to ask Cheery.

The trio of ponies wove through the crowds with surprising ease - Tia had a knack for finding her way through the press of bodies when things got a bit tangled up. The scents of a dozen different lunch choices assaulted them from all sides, but Tia clearly had a notion of where to go. It wasn’t long before the destination became clear, a set of food carts ruin by a trio of enterprising ponies who had scrounged up a set of picnic tables and chairs to go along with their food offerings. “Two grilled cheese, please!” Tia piped up at one of the cooks, as she approached - a broad, almost lustful smile on her face. “Oh, and a double order of hay-fries to go with it!” she continued, her eyes still sparkling.

Ditzy couldn’t help it - she giggled at the pure enthusiasm of Tia’s lunch order. It was so infectious, that Dinky decided to join in. “An I’ll have a DLT, Mister! An’ potato chips!” she piped up, the burly earth pony sandwich builder arching an eyebrow for a moment before cracking a smile at them. Tia had already moved on to acquiring drinks - lemonade it looked like - as Ditzy herself contemplated her own choice of sandwich. I’d honestly prefer a few muffins, but... I should have something a little more substantial.

“Make that two, but I’ll have the Hayfries myself,” Ditzy belatedly commented to the vendor, watching as Tia collected her steaming golden treasure trove of food, her eyes as wide as saucers. She looks like Pinkie Pie with a cupcake. Ditzy thought with a soft giggle. By the time Ditzy had collected her own lunch, Tia was already in the throes of cheesy rapture. Favorite food - Grilled cheese. A good marefriend needs to remember those things. Ditzy thought... and felt said thoughts crash into each other like runaway train cars, nearly giving herself a coughing fit at that errant thought. Bloody Tartarus, have I turned into Cloud Chaser when I wasn’t looking!? Focus on something else, Ditzy!

Thankfully, something else to focus on was presented to her on a silver platter. “It’s barely noon, and this is already one of the best days of my life, Ditzy,” Tia commented, her voice having brightened up into real enthusiasm. “How in Equestria are we going to fill up the evening?” Tia’s head tilted to one side quizzically - just the barest hint of smile on her lips. Is she... She can’t be suggesting... or is she? Ditzy thought, her heart suddenly racing with the possibilities.

Stay cool, Ditzy. Dinky can.. go play with the Crusaders, that’s the ticket. “Um...” Ditzy said brilliantly. Then she felt her cheeks flush for a moment before trying again. “Well, I’ve got nothing particular planned. Did you have anything specific in mind?” she asked, trying to catch Dinky’s attention with a hoof under the table. It took a few tries, but eventually her daughter caught on. Ditzy did her best to ‘subtly’ give Dinky the hint that she needed a little private time.

Fortunately for her, it seemed Dinky was already on board with the idea. Dinky had always been remarkably smart for her age. “Mommy, can I go play with Apple Bloom and her friends?” Dinky piped up a moment later - her sandwich having been utterly annihilated in a matter of moments, and the potato chips nothing more than a fond memory. Ditzy nodded with a smile, and Dinky hopped off the bench and scampered off into the distance, calling over her shoulder as she went. “See you later, Mommy! See you later, Miss Tia!”

Tia waved enthusiastically at the departing foal, before turning her shining eyes back to Ditzy. “Well... Why don’t we just see how things develop, shall we?” Tia remarked with a sparkle in her eye. “It’s a good night to start anew, wouldn’t you agree?”

Ditzy’s hoof found Tia’s under the table, and she felt a warmth flood through her whole body as she spoke, “Yeah. I like the sound of that.”

Chapter 25 - The Honest

View Online

~~~~~Ponyville, The next day~~~~~

Cloud Chaser cracked open her eye to see the slightly smiling face of her younger sibling, Flitter. Sometimes Chaser wondered just who momma had been bucking when she had the two of them, given how different they were in both looks and personality. They’d never had a proper father figure as fillies, but that hadn’t been too big of a problem - not for Chaser anyway. Mom had been, and still was, the epitome of the free-spirited pegasi. She hadn’t really been terribly concerned about things like fidelity or whose foals she had. She wanted foals, so she darn well went out and made herself some foals.

It had helped that Mom was also one of the most talented cloud-wranglers in Equestria, as evidenced by the fact that she now ran the Cloudsdale cloud-production line. Even if she constantly referred to her job as ‘squaresville’ she had been a damn good mom. Lucky for me, I take after momma. Poor Flitter never seems to know what to do around her. That was because Flitter was... well, career minded was the nicest term. She busted her flank, kept her nose to the grindstone, and had a hard time unbending for anything. She’d wanted the Weather Manager position pretty badly when Dash had left, but for some reason the job had fallen to... Chaser. Flitter hadn’t taken that very well at first.

“You okay, sis?” Flitter asked in a quiet sort of voice, as Chaser pushed herself up from the cloud she’d collapsed upon some umpteenth hours ago when the storm had finally been finished. She winced a little and rubbed at her head, nodding at her sister. Nothing worse than a headache and a need to eat. Much to her astonishment, Flitter was smiling. “You did good work out there. I didn’t think you could pull a shift like that.” She actually looked impressed. Flitter. Impressed. With her. About work.

Chaser took a moment to glance around the sky to make certain it wasn’t falling before giving Flitter a shy sort of grin. “Neither did I. Course, now I want to eat Sugarcube Corner and chase it with a bottle of aspirin.” She winced again - the headache wasn’t really that bad, but the bright shining sun wasn’t helping her any. “What time is it? Scratch that, what day is it?” she asked, grabbing a hoof full of cloud and rubbing it up against her forehead for the brief feel of cool precipitation rubbing up against her.

“It’s the second day of the festival, and you’ve just missed breakfast. I’m afraid Sugarcube Corner has been ransacked by all the festival goers,” Flitter informed her with a cheerful chirrup. “Although I’m certain if you asked Pinkie, she’d put something together," she continued with a little headshake and an amused sort of smile while Chaser let out a groan. Great, just great. If she wanted breakfast, she was going to have to deal with the pink party pony while she had a headache. Not that Chaser didn’t love Pinkie to bits, but she had no concept of the term ‘volume control’.

Oh well, at least Sugarcube would have coffee even if they didn’t have anything else. “I don’t suppose you could grab me my painkillers?” Chaser asked in her very best pleading tone, putting on her puppydog eyes. Flitter made a big show of looking thoughtful... before producing a little glass bottle with one wing and a sly grin. “Oh, thank Celestia,” Chaser whispered as Flitter tossed her the bottle and produced a glass of water to go with it. Three pills later, Chaser slowly started to work the stiffness out of her wings. “Ergh...”

“Oh, hush,” Flitter said with rolled eyes. “You’ll be fine.” Flitter hopped down off the puffball of a cloud she’d been lounging on and, well.. flitted over to her. “I’ve got a message for you from the mayor. She wants to thank you for making sure the park didn’t get flooded out, and that the weather team is to fully stand down for the rest of the week to enjoy the festival.” Flitter tilted her head as Chaser finally worked the life into her wings, flapping them repeatedly to get both the magic and blood flowing again. “Oh, and some mare named Tia wanted you to know she was expecting to see you at the feast tonight.”

Chaser’s flapping wings went into a minor tizzy, and she nearly fell off her cloud - clutching to the side of it as she tumbled. “Ack!” she said brilliantly, dragging her flank back up to the cloud while Flitter giggled herself silly. “Shut up!” Chaser growled at her sister, glad that her reflexes were still as sharp as ever. I’d better get out of here before she starts asking questions. Chaser flared out her wings and took to the skies. “Welp, I’d better go get started then!” she yelled back at Flitter - who was still bucking giggling like there was something she knew that Chaser didn’t know.

Whatever. It was a beautiful day, her headache was subsiding, and Chaser was determined to make the most of this festival thing. First things first though - coffee, food, and then tracking down Tia’s fine flank. Down beneath her, Ponyville had transformed into a veritable cornucopia of entertainment. Not just Ponyville either: the area surrounding the town and even the pegasi settlements above it had all gotten in on the action. Races were being held as they always were when pegasi got into the swing of things, and foals were strapped into specially made backpacks and taken for a spin around the sky.

As predicted, Sugarcube Corner was the site of a minor disaster area - wrappers and bags were strewn around waste baskets, and a quick glance inside the normally sweets-filled window proclaimed the place to have been utterly cleaned out.... with the sole exception of the shining silver coffee carafe that stood on the counter in all of its battered glory. Chaser winged her way to the door and gave it just enough of a nudge to slip inside. A bell cheerfully jangled above her head, and a slightly exhausted female voice proclaimed, “It’s going to be at least two more hours! Come back... Oh, Chaser!” Mrs. Cake smiled with a slightly renewed energy at her as she trotted in from the back room. “Thank Celestia, somepony sane. What can I get for you, dearie?”

Chaser grinned a little at the familiar use of her name. “Just the strongest cuppa you’ve got, and whatever’s edible.” She eyeballed Cup Cake dubiously. Sheesh, she looks like she just got run over by a stampede. The swirly-maned earth pony was already pouring her what looked like an extra-dark cup of the Cake’s famous brew, and with a sly wink slipped into the back room and produced a trio of steaming fresh muffins.

“Oh, don’t look at me like that - you’ve got the same look, you know,” Mrs. Cake gave off a gentle laugh, setting the plate of muffins on the countertop - a few pats of butter quickly following it. “We’re certainly not going to complain about the extra business, especially with Pinkie here to help.” Just the mention of Pinkie brought a sparkle of energy to the mare’s eyes that hadn’t been there since Pinkie had left for Canterlot. Mrs. Cake’s voice took on a wistful tone, even as Chaser began to gobble down the sweet carrot muffins. “I... don’t suppose you’d be willing to take a shot at convincing her to stay, would you Chaser? It’s... It’s not the same Ponyville without her.”

Chaser felt an ache in her heart at that moment, one powerful enough to distract her even from the delicious muffins that sat before her. She stalled by taking a deep pull of the coffee - as dark and strong as anything Zecora ever brewed up, and powerful enough to wake the dead. “I dunno, Cup,” she sighed softly, setting the mug down on the counter, the store feeling echoingly empty for a brief moment. “I suppose I can try and talk to her but...” she shook her head slowly, remembering the tearful farewells of just a few weeks before. “I don’t want to guilt her, yanno? It was hard enough for them to decide to leave in the first place.”

Cup nodded sadly, “I know what you mean - It was hard for all of us when... Oh, good morning!” She said quickly, as the door’s bell jingle-jangled a moment later. “I’m afraid we don’t have very much available right now.” She said with an embarrassed grin, as Chaser turned around... to see a pony she’d never seen before. Hubba Hubba, what do we have here... Chaser’s mind thought with a bright grin. He was a little young, sure... But definitely old enough to enjoy a good party. Still, he reminded her of someone...

Maybe it was his coloring. Bright purple coat and a leaf green mane and tail that looked positively wild. He was a little lanky - kinda on the thin side, but there was definitely a good bit of muscle on him. His horn was a little on the stubby side, but plenty thick. He had bright green eyes and was grinning cheerfully. “Just a cup of coffee will be fine, Miss Cake. It’s gonna be a long day today.” He said in a... familiar voice. Had she met this colt somewhere before? He didn’t look much older than sixteen or so.

Mrs. Cake was having the same issue it seemed, but she shrugged and poured out a paper cup of coffee to go. The unfamiliar unicorn pulled a golden bit out of his saddlebags and tossed it onto the counter with his hoof. An odd gesture, since most unicorns never used physical movement once they reached his age. Chaser sipped at her coffee and craned her head to get a look at his Cutie Mark... a bright green, swirling flame around a scroll. Odd. “Thanks!” The young stallion chirruped, grabbing the coffee cup with a hoof and waving it a little at Chaser. “Bye Miss Cake, Bye Chaser!” he said, and was out the door before she could comment one way or another.

“A...Huh?” Chaser observed in her usual brilliant style, then eyeballed the coffee for a moment. Maybe she needed more caffeine. She downed the rest of the cuppa, and snatched the other two muffins from the plate. “She’s going to be at the feast tonight, right? She’s helping prepare the food?” Cup Cake nodded absently, still staring after the oddly familiar pony. “Okay. I’ll talk to her, but I don't make any promises Cup. I’m not going to put pressure on her.” Chaser privately didn’t think Pinkie was going to change her mind at this point, but... well, Cup was right - when it came right down to it, Ponyville just didn’t feel like Ponyville without Pinkie Pie.

“Thank you, Chaser.” She waved her off as Chaser began to produce her bits pouch. “On the house, dear. After the night you had, you deserve it. Now off with you! Go enjoy the festival.” Miss Cake winked at her before bustling back into the back rooms of the bakery. Chaser just shook her head and chuckled as she proceeded out of the door, scarfing another muffin as she went. Outside, Mr. Cake gave her a tip of his cap and a grin as he continued to broom up the loose wrappers.

Awright. Breakfast and Coffee - check! Time for step two - Tia! Of course, finding the unicorn might be a challenge in these crowds - so that meant it was time to take to the air! She flared out her wings and bent her hindlegs... “Good morrow, Chaser!” Only to fall over as the chipper voice startled her out of her launching routine, tumbling rump over head and hitting the ground with an ungraceful splat. “Oh dear... I’m sorry, did I startle you?” Tia’s face swam into view above Chaser’s head, and she was smiling quite happily. She giggled softly, a sound which Chaser immediately found intensely appealing. “You look silly. Come now, on your hooves.”

Tia tugged Chaser back up to a standing position without too much trouble, and brushed the dust off her coat. Huh... Something’s different about her. Chaser couldn’t quite put her hoof on it, but... Tia definitely looked less worried and tense. Which was a good thing - poor filly needed to loosen up more often. “I was just going to look for you,” Chaser grinned brightly. “I missed the whole first day of the festival, an’ I’m in a mood to live it up with my newest friend.”

Tia grinned right back. “Well, did you have anything in mind?” she asked... in a totally innocent sort of voice. Oh, I got plenty in mind... just don’t think that I oughta be listing those things in public. Chaser thought with a slow smile. Tia giggled, as if she had seen something. “Not those sorts of things. Silly,” Tia continued with a coy smile, as if she had just read Chaser’s mind. “Something to do with the festival. You can think about those other things later!” Tia’s voice dipped low, an approximation of the sexy and slinky tone of voice Chaser had used on her just last week. Yowza. She learns fast.

Chaser laughed softly and shook her head. “Well, why don’t we see what Vinyl is up to then? She always knows where the best parties are.” Tia nodded with enthusiasm, and before Chaser knew it they were already trotting side by side down towards the park, where all the musicians had set up. “So, you look happy as a filly in Bon Bon’s shop. What gives, Tia?” Chaser ventured, trying to find out what had finally popped her cork - so to speak.

Tia tossed her mane fetchingly, her eyes sparkling at Chaser. “I simply had a wonderful day yesterday, and I’m finding myself more and more comfortable here,” she said... but that wasn’t everything and Chaser knew it. It’s like.. she’d been fighting something in herself, and now she’s just going with it. There was something refreshing about her now - something... something Chaser couldn’t figure out. “What’s wrong, Chaser?” Tia asked, as Chaser realized she’d stopped moving - and was staring at Tia.

Chaser tried to figure out what to say and just... blanked out. “Nothin’s wrong, I...” She took in a deep breath and exhaled. “I guess it’s just good to see you finally settling in. You had me kinda worried there for a while.” Chaser felt a little smile tug at her lips, and saw Tia smiling right back. “I hate seeing ponies all twisted up like that. I dunno what got you back on your hooves but... I’m glad for it.”

Tia’s cheeks blushed a little and she gently extended a hoof - which Chaser took and squeezed. “Chaser... thank you for your concern. I know I have not precisely been... well, as social as I ought to have. You’ve all been so very kind to me, and I wish I knew how to repay that kindness.” Tia’s words flowed out with a surprising amount of energy. She wasn’t trying to force herself to be calm, nor were her emotions coming out like a leaky faucet.

Chaser smiled and pulled Tia up close, wrapping a hoof around her shoulder and giving her a hug. “Hah. No worries, Tia. Now come on, let’s find ourselves a party!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

By the time the evening was approaching and the town began to surge towards the central pavilions for the feast, Chaser was quite certain that the happy days were here again. Unfortunately, said happy days apparently included getting dragged into helping with the feast preparations.. “Aw, c’mon Tia... I can’t cook my way out of a wet paper bag!” Chaser whined out, which apparently had zero effect on the grinning white unicorn who was dragging her to her doom.

“Hush. You don’t need to cook, you just need to help.” Tia had on a wicked grin, gently shoving her towards the cooking tents. “You can carry trays on those big, strong wings of yours, can’t you?” Tia said in her sly voice, obviously trying to rile Chaser up. It was working, but, sheesh, where did all of this come from? The assault of smells and sounds from the tent was nearly overwhelming as Tia tugged her inside. Dozens of cook-pots were bubbling and stewing, stoves roasted, and ovens baked. All around them a hundred different food items were being turned into dishes of delectable delight, and the whole sight made Chaser really, really hungry.

“CHASER!” came the bubblegum bright voice of a very familiar party-pony, quickly followed by the almost predictable impact of its originator tackling her to the ground. Tia just stared on in astonished amusement as Chaser grinned up at her oldest friend in the whole world. “Whassup featherbrain? You’re lookin as fly as ever,” Pinkie Pie said with a grin, giving Chaser a hoof noogie and then hugging her tightly around the neck.

Chaser hugged her tightly right back, and then shoved Pinkie playfully, sending her tumbling back with a bright giggle. “I’m just fine, cotton candy. It’s good to see you.” Chaser gave Pinkie a wink, which she got back. And then... then something decidedly weird happened. If it had been anypony else, Chaser wouldn’t have caught it... but one of the reasons she’d always loved Pinkie was that she was incapable of keeping secrets, which made her a prime source of fun town gossip - not the least of which was usually her own exploits.

Pinkie turned to Tia and her eyes widened a fraction. “Oh, hey there Pr-” And that was the moment. A single slip of the tongue, that Pinkie corrected in mid-word. “-Miss Tia! Are you friends with Chaser too!?” Pinkie gave off one of her trademark gasps - and grabbed Tia up in a big, spine cracking hug. “Ohmigosh I’m so happy! Chaser is such a wonderful pony and she never ever lets anypony down and she’s so talented with her tongue and-” Chaser felt her cheeks burn bright red and shoved a hoof into Pinkie’s mouth to keep her from getting into any further detail.

Unfortunately, even Pinkie’s habit of rattling on wasn’t enough to distract Chaser from the important bit of information Pinkie had unwittingly dropped. The ‘P-r’ sound was distinctive, and had been said with emphasis and a casual knowledge - as though Pinkie had been very used to calling Tia by some completely separate name. So... Pinkie knew her before she came to Ponyville. That was pretty dang clear just from how she was hugging her - but how did she know her? Tia had been as anti-social as ponies got before the combined efforts of Ditzy, herself, and Cheerilee had forced her out of that shell. Even then, she hadn’t been very comfortable with things until just this morning. The thought of her actually knowing Pinkie Pie went utterly against the grain.

Chaser was startled out of her thoughts as she found herself quickly dragged into the action by Pinkie, and Tia hadn’t seemed to notice anything odd yet. She was still giggling at some joke Pinkie had cracked as her horn lit up bright gold and began to perform any number of tasks under Pinkie’s direction. Chaser paused a moment at the sight of that glow, and rubbed at her chin... only to find herself quickly encumbered by a pair of large wobbly trays - which took flared out wings to steady. “Take these over to the green tent, and move your flank! You can lollygag when everypony else has been served,” said Pinkie with a cheeky grin, whispering. “And if you work hard, we can lollygag together featherbrain.”

Chaser felt her cheeks burn hotter than the sun and hurried out of the tent. She would repeat this task at least a dozen times with trays filled with Celestia only knew what. It wasn’t until a trip back that she paused in mid-step. Something was wrong - there was a sour, almost sharp smell on the air that had nothing to do with citrus. “Shhh!” went a voice - very, very quietly. Too quiet for anyone in the tents to hear... and she was the only one outside of the tents right now. “C’mon, get that thing over here- the cider vats are this way.”

Cider vats? Chaser thought for a moment, before spotting a pair of shuffling shadows moving past the cooking tent. She paused for a moment, then gave her wings a quiet test flap before taking to the air to follow. The figures - a pair of ponies - were hauling a pair of heavy looking barrels from shadow to shadow, dodging the occasional food delivering pony as they moved towards a small open field where a dozen large iron vats held bubbling apple cider. Even from this distance, Chaser could tell the vats weren’t even remotely guarded. They were being watched over by what looked like a trio of the Apple persuasion, but they were all busy refilling the pots or doing other chores like feeding the fires.

The two ponies were obviously wearing some kind of black outfits, as it was impossible to see their coloration or race even in the moonlight.... but they pretty obviously didn’t want to be seen. Why? What the heck was in those barrels? Chaser narrowed her eyes and swooped down... she couldn’t just attack them, they might run off and try again later. No, she needed to catch them in the act.

The pair quickly dashed into the clearing with the cider pots, looked at one another and nodded - now thrown into harsh relief by the flames that kept the pots hot, they were obviously a pair of unicorns. One ran off down the line of pots, while the other used her magic to pry open the barrel she carried, revealing it to be full of some kind of violet liquid. She quickly poured a measure of it into the pot, then started doing it to the next one. Oh no ya don’t! Chaser thought, and launched herself towards the malefactor.

Chaser would never be as fast as Rainbow Dash - she didn’t think anyone ever could be - but she did have one skill that had made her good enough to get a look from the Wonderbolts. No one - not one single pony in all of Equestria could accelerate like she could. From a nearly dead stop, she hit her top speed in the space of three-point-five seconds. By the time the unicorn heard her wings, she was already on top of her. The unicorn screamed in stunned surprise as Chaser spun in midflight and delivered a double-hoofed dropkick to her sternum, instantly disabling her.

Before the cask had even hit the ground, Chaser did a one-hundred and eighty degree hairpin turn and rocketed through the maze of pots and the like, finding the other villain. This one had enough time to try and grab Chaser with her magic - but it was no use. Momentum was on her side, and though her impact was not nearly as cool looking, it was just as effective as she crashed spectacularly into the unicorn, sending the pair of them tumbling into a pile of firewood.

“What Th’ HAY!?” A voice screamed behind her in that unmistakable Apple Family accent as Chaser wrestled the unicorn to the ground and pinned her hooves behind her back. “Cloud Chaser, ya’ll had better have a good explanati-” Big Macintosh’s voice came to a sudden halt, as his nose caught on the air and his eyes widened. “Buck me.” He whispered, the swear totally and completely out of character for him. His eyes went to the oozing purple liquid on the ground and his voice growled out. “Chaser... Keep that unicorn pinned. Ah’m getting mah sister.”

Ten minutes later, the cider vats were surrounded by thestrals wearing Night Guard armor who quickly took custody of the still struggling unicorn. Chaser had taken a seat near one of the unspoiled pots of the stuff and had helped herself to no few mugs of it under the careful eye of Big Macintosh. Four figures strode into the clearing a few moments later, and Chaser felt a lump descend into her throat.

Twilight Sparkle - Queen Twilight Sparkle, Chaser reminded herself, in all of her dark glory walked with a deliberate step that practically screamed ‘Displeased’ to anypony who had the sense to look at it. Right at her heels, Princess Luna and Applejack were in deep conversation with one another... and Tia was right with them, striding alongside Twilight with a look of fierce anger on her face. The four of them stopped by one of the casks still oozing purple liquid, with Princess Luna lifting a glob of it up with her own cerulean magic.

For a moment, the two Alicorns and Tia examined the stuff, before Tia said in a soft and heated voice. “Love poison. Very potent too.” Gone was the unsure and shy librarian - gone too was the chipper, if entirely too formal friend. Tia’s body language screamed ‘authority’ and ‘power’ with every inch of her body. Her voice was firm and her eyes as cold as a winter storm. “It will have taken several skilled alchemists quite some time to create this much of it. We will need to dispose of the tainted cider carefully - it will still taint whatever it touches, and we can hardly have somepony accidentally ingesting it some months down the line.”

Twilight nodded once. “I agree. Luna, go with Applejack and check all of the rest of the foodstuffs to make sure nothing else has been touched. Once you’re certain, make sure this cider is gotten rid of properly.” Luna and Applejack both bowed, and quickly trotted away towards the food tents. It was only after they had both gone that Twilight took in a deep breath and sighed, with Chaser watching curiously. Obviously, neither of them had noticed her here yet. “I should have seen this coming,” Twilight said in a tired and defeated voice. She slumped to the ground and her silver crown slipped off her head to bounce off the dirt. “What in Equestria did they hope to accomplish?”

Tia shook her head firmly and laid a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “None of us could have foreseen this, Twilight. Not even me. I had thought it would be months before the reactionaries would try something so foolish, and I never would have thought they’d try poisoning the entire town. As to what they were trying to do... I think it is obvious.” She gestured at the purple liquid. “Everypony in town would have drank the poison, and immediately fallen in abject love with the next pony they saw. The resulting wave of love energy might very well have sent the Changelings into a feeding frenzy... and there likely would be no few ponies turned into Changelings themselves.” Tia gave off a wry and cynical smile that belonged absolutely nowhere on her face. “Something would have had to be done about that.”

Twilight nodded her head, her face a study in sadness and anger, and for a moment - just for a moment - the mask of the Nightmare Queen fell away to reveal the pony who had once been Twilight Sparkle. Still worried about everypony’s well-being, still taking all of the responsibilities of the world on her narrow shoulders... it was easy to see, with the pair of them standing there together, how they would have been drawn to one another. “You’re right,” Twilight sighed, slowly lifting her crown back to her head. “but then, you’ve always been right about things like this.” She looked around once more, then her eyes darkened and the Nightmare was back. “I need to go question our prisoners. Find out who found them out, and report back to me. A suitable reward must be thought up for thwarting this villainy.”

Tia nodded once, and leaned up to give Twilight a gentle... almost motherly kiss on the cheek. “You have become much wiser than I had dreamed Twilight,” Tia said in an almost too-soft voice. “I am so very proud of you.” She continued, and Chaser felt her jaw drop. Just who in tartarus was the teacher here, and who the student? Twilight gave off a soft, rich sort of chuckle and Tia gave her a wry look. “That does not mean we are not going to have words about your behavior on some other date, young filly. But...” She paused, and smiled gently. “We are going to talk, right?”

Twilight nodded - a momentary flicker of happiness crossing her face, as she spoke softly. “Yes, we are. I promise you that.” She paused and kissed Tia’s cheek. “Thank you,” She said in a very soft tone of voice. “I had never realized how difficult this Princess thing was until I was forced to live it myself. I have no idea how you managed to do it for over three thousand years,” Twilight said with a soft giggle.

Tia laughed, richly and deeply - even as Chaser’s brain totally and utterly broke down trying to process what had just been said. “You’ll figure it out, my most faithful student. Practice helps.” Tia winked up at Twilight, and a moment later Twilight vanished in a bright flash of violet and green energy - powerful enough to send a gust of wind straight into Chaser’s face, causing her to collapse rump over tail again as her entire mind raced faster than anypony else’s in history.

Celestia. Tia. Sunbeam. Of course, when it was thrown right into your face it all made perfect sense. The golden magic, the white coat, those piercing violet eyes. It was like one of those blacksmith puzzles that you just couldn't pull apart until you looked at it in a very specific way... and then it all came apart as if by pure magic. Tia’s origins, her powers, her crippling shyness and uncertainty, her utter naivete about the real world - it all added up to a perfect sum total.

And as Chaser stood up and saw Tia standing there, staring into the darkness with a look of sadness and loss upon her face, everything became crystal clear. The once mighty Princess Celestia had vanished... because Princess Celestia was no more. Somehow in the final confrontation with Twilight, she’d lost all of her powers and her wings, turning into a simple unicorn. Her destiny had been utterly changed with the once unconquerable sun now hidden behind the clouds, only the smallest rays of light able to shine forth. She had even lost her most faithful student to the darkness. Tia had endured the kinds of emotional torture that would have driven lesser ponies utterly mad. No wonder she was so skittish, so emotionally distraught and sad.

Chaser should have felt betrayed, she should have felt angry and upset at the lies and misdirection, she should have wanted to demand answers... and she just couldn’t bring herself to do any of that. She had to be honest with herself - it was one of her rules, right alongside being honest with others. The honest truth was... that Tia hadn’t asked for any of this - she hadn’t asked to have everything she’d ever known torn from her by circumstance and fate. She’d well and truly lost absolutely everything, and just the thought set an ache into Chaser’s heart. Of course she hadn’t told anypony who she had been... She wasn’t that pony any more.

To lose absolutely everything that defined who you were, to be forced to become somepony you’ve never been before... well, Chaser was pretty sure that would be enough to make anypony frightened and scared about their past. Chaser closed her eyes and felt the tears stream down her cheeks, and slowly a fierce flame of resolve blossomed in her heart. No. She wasn't going to shatter what peace and happiness Tia had found. She wasn’t going to let Tia suffer. She’d make this new life of hers one worth living - if anypony in the world deserved that, it was her.

Who cared who she’d been before? That was her friend out there, looking as though she wanted to break down and cry. That wasn’t right - that wasn’t fair. A good friend would go out and do something about that. So what about it, Cloud Chaser? Are you a good friend? Chaser scrubbed the tears off her cheeks and took a deep calming breath. Sometimes, honesty meant more than always telling the truth. Sometimes, it meant that you had to know when telling the truth was only going to cause more pain... sometimes, you had to hide the truth to protect the ones you loved.

“Hey Tia!” Chaser called out, and Tia turned around with a look of surprise on her face. “How’d you end up over here? Come to see the awesome pony who beat up the badguys and saved the town?” Chaser grinned arrogantly, giving a little flex. “Why the long face?” She commented a moment later, as if just noticing Tia’s distress. “C’mon, talk to Chaser.” She chided, wrapping her hoof around Tia’s shoulders and kissing her cheek softly. “No matter what - you can always talk to me.” she assured Tia with a bright wink and a cheerful smile, meaning every word she’d said.

Tia’s face slowly turned from sadness to happiness, and Chaser felt some kind of powerful glow in her chest at the sight. Somehow she knew, she needed to stick around this mare. Somehow Chaser knew all that mattered now was who her friend was on the inside, and as far as Chaser was concerned her name was Tia Sunbeam. I’m gonna stick close to you, Tia... And I’m gonna help make sure your new life is ten times as good as the old one was.

After all, what were friends for?

Chapter 26 - The Generous

View Online

~~~~~~Ponyville, Third day of the festival~~~~~~

As the sun began to sink in the western skies, Bon Bon reflected upon the scene that lay before her. Normally, it was a point of pride for Bon Bon that her shop was efficient, tidy, and above all else - organized. Even during Nightmare Night, her biggest business day of the entire year, her shop never descended below the level of mild chaos and the occasional piece of wanton destruction. But after three days of the biggest festival Ponyville had ever seen in all of its long history, Bon Bon’s Sweetie Drops and Lolly Pops was an unabashed wreck.

Well, perhaps that was being a bit too dramatic. It would be a touch more accurate to describe the place as looking as though a whirlwind had swept through it, leaving behind a flurry of white candy wrappers and shelves barren of the sweet bounty they had once held. Not that Bon Bon was going to complain about good business, but this was quite ridiculous. She had been completely cleaned out of her stock. Even the Sun Pops - the Sun Pops, for pity’s sake! - were gone: the once bright yellow-and-orange lemon flavored lolly’s vanished into the ether..

Were it not for the utterly unflappable nature of her soul mate, Bon Bon was quite sure she would have lost her marbles completely. As it were, she was only indulging in minor dramatics and the occasional moment of panic. After all, replacing her stock was going to take at least a full day of high-intensity cooking, and that was if she could tempt Cherry Berry away from her balloon to help. Lyra, bless her, was absolutely useless in the candy kitchen adjoining the shop.

Thinking of her beloved conjured her out of the blue, as it so often did, as Lyra continued to dutifully and calmly sweep up the wrappers and other detritus from the shop interior. With the shop closed due to a lack of anything to sell, Bon Bon elected to take that moment to observe her lady-love in motion. She was always calm, for some reason. Bon Bon had never seen Lyra get over wrought. Even in the midst of pure chaos and panic she held steady. Like a mountain amidst the storms of life, she was a rock - Bon Bon’s rock, more often than anything else. “Bit for your thoughts, love?” Lyra said without so much as turning around, her magic knotting up the string on the large paper waste bag.

Bon Bon blinked in surprise at that one, then shook her head with a slow smile. “What else? You.” She winked at Lyra, who smiled gently back at her. “Aside from that,” Bon Bon continued in a slow voice, turning her head to gaze out the window, “well, the same problem that’s been itching at me for the past two weeks. Tia.” She sighed expressively - and to her surprise, so did Lyra.

Lyra tucked the broom into the corner of the shop, trotting over to the table where Bon Bon sat and hopped up on the stool. “Yes, that is a thorny problem. Between the secrets she’s keeping and her emotional state...” Lyra shook her head slowly, leaning her chin into her hoof. “Right in the middle of this whole festival too. Did you know Princess Luna’s been staying in the library?” Lyra asked, and Bon Bon felt her jaw hit the table. She hadn’t known that, and suddenly Tia’s apparent absence from the presence of the festival for much of the last three days made much more sense. Lyra nodded. “She’s got to be feeling the stress at this point.”

Bon Bon gently pinched at the bridge of her nose, trying to focus her thoughts a little better. We can close the shop at this point. I hate leaving profits on the table, but this has to take precedence. That meant coming up with some way to improve Tia’s mood. She seemed to have a powerful protective streak in her, so... Say... that’s not a bad notion. “Do we still have those Sweet Mistake boxes at home?” Bon Bon quickly asked Lyra, who nodded the affirmative to her. Bon Bon felt a grin tug at her lips. “Okay, go get all of them. I’m going to go find Tia. I’ve got an idea!”

~~~~~Golden Oaks Library~~~~~

Finding Tia proved easy enough. The state she found her in, however...

Tia was sitting at the desk in her room, and from the state of the melted wax under the barely flickering candle she’d been there practically all night. The desk was scattered with dozens of papers scrawled with remarkably elegant horn-writing in equally remarkable tiny print. Tia herself didn’t look like she’d slept much, her head held up in her hooves and half-a-dozen empty mugs smelling of strong coffee scattered on a nearby table. Alongside those were half-finished snacks of one kind or another, as though she had tried to eat and given up several times.

It was morbidly interesting to see how she dealt with stress in contrast to how Twilight Sparkle had. Where the latter had bottled up her feelings or concealed them behind constant obsessive-compulsive behavior towards other ponies, Tia drank a lot of coffee and isolated herself. She’d obviously been up for quite some time, agonizing over some event or incident that probably only mattered to her. That tracks with what Cheerilee told me. Abuse does that to ponies. Now... what would Lyra do?

Bon Bon thought for a long moment, Tia completely oblivious to her presence - and then an idea popped into her head. Without a word, she gathered up the empty coffee cups and spirited them downstairs, continuing her task with the plates. The dishes now soaking, she started up a brand new pot of coffee and went on to her second task. Keeping things neat and organized was something she excelled at, so that’s what she did. She peeled the wax off of the desk and replaced the candle, with Tia either so absorbed in her thoughts she did not notice or asleep. Bon Bon tidied up the pile of notes for her, keeping them in much the order they’d been on the desk. By the time that task was done, the new coffee was ready to serve.

This she brought up to the desk, setting the cup upon it and brushing the dust from her hooves. Tia’s own hoof came up - almost on automatic - and grasped the coffee. “Thank you Spike,” she said in a low monotone, and drank down the piping hot brew straight and in one slow go. Bon Bon arched an eyebrow and gently laid a hoof on Tia’s shoulder. “Spike, what’s wron—” Her head came up and her words failed upon seeing that it had not been Spike. Sweet harmony, she thought Spike was a pony for a moment there. The poor dear. “Bon Bon? When did you... Why is everything...Wait. What time is it?”

Bon Bon kept her smile gentle. “Nearly dinner time, dear. Have you been cooped up in here all day?” she asked, keeping her tone as equally gentle as the smile. Tia nodded hesitantly, and Bon Bon blew out her cheeks with a gust of breath. “Well that certainly won’t do. Whatever you’ve been working on can wait.” She gestured imperiously at the documents, and then tugged Tia up to her hooves. “Come on, you’re going to have dinner with me and Lyra - and we’re going to go do some good deeds.” Bon Bon tried a saucy wink - Lyra was very good at those. “Maybe catch a concert or two and find some dinner while we’re at it.” Tia didn’t look terribly enthused at first... which meant that she needed a hoof to the posterior to get her going. Bon Bon pulled her out of the chair insistently, the young librarian not resisting much more than a token moment or two before letting Bon Bon pull her out of her room. “That’s a good filly,” Bons gently teased Tia, who half glared at her for all of five seconds before her face transformed into a weary smile.

“Been acting the fool again, have I?” Tia asked in a tired sounding voice. Bon Bon decided to simply give her a stern look, hoping she could imbue it with plenty of motherly concern. It seemed to have the desired effect, as Tia’s weariness lifted a little as they walked - her lips turning up into a more genuine smile. “Ah... yes. Perhaps that was the wrong way of putting it.”

Bon Bon gave a little snort of derision, then shook her head, “I know none of this is easy for you Tia, but we are here to help you, you know.” Bon Bon injected no small amount of lecturing into her tone, and was pleased to see Tia sheepishly rub the back of her head. Should I tell her about me and Lyra? That particular story that had just leapt into Bon Bon’s head was a little too personal perhaps, but the circumstances certainly fit how Tia had been acting. Maybe... Maybe showing a little trust might help.

After all, Bon Bon knew what it was like to live with a mistake you could never erase.

“Tia?” Bon Bon ventured quietly, and Tia turned her head towards her as they stepped out into the streets of Ponyville. The town hadn’t slowed down one bit even as the town-wide party lurched into its third day. Luckily, that made for an atmosphere in which a private conversation could still be held as they walked. “Maybe... Maybe you have been acting a little foolish, but...” Bon Bon sucked in a deep breath and exhaled it. “Well, I think we’ve all done that at some point.” Bon Bon felt her lips twist into a wry smile, noting the curious look on Tia’s face. “I know I myself have not always thought things through as I should have.”

Tia nodded belatedly as they slowly made their way through the crowds, the look on her face suggesting deep thought. “That sounds like there’s a story there,” Tia said quietly, turning her head. Bon Bon nodded with a pleased smile as Tia continued to speak. “I... I would not wish to be rude, but... I would like to hear it, if you would wish to tell me.” Bon Bon couldn’t help it - her smile tugged wider at Tia’s high-class accent and speaking mannerism. It was just so... cute when she lapsed into it. She sounded like Octavia had before she’d finally hooked up with Vinyl - all stiff Canterlot formality.

Bon Bon carefully cleared her throat. This wasn’t going to be easy, but... “Well, I’m not originally from Ponyville. I was born in Baltimare, actually. My father and mother were from here, though. They’re tinkers. Ah... that is to say, they are very good at mending pots and pans, and doing all sorts of other odd jobs. They’d moved to Baltimare for the excitement of the city, but after I was born they wanted me to grow up in the same environment they had.” She felt a small smile cross her lips. “I’ll have to introduce you to them sometime. They’re very self-sufficient ponies and they wanted me to be the same way.”

Bon’s blew out a sigh, and then gave off a soft laugh. “I don’t blame them, to be honest. They believed in letting me figure things out for myself whenever it was possible. I actually was quite the wild little filly, believe it or not.” Bon grinned slightly at Tia’s disbelieving look. “Oh yes. My parent’s really didn’t chastise me or the like, especially when I came up with... creative ways to get what I wanted.” She paused for a moment to emphasize that point, before continuing onwards. “Anyway - they never really provided any structure in my life. Which was fine when I was little and didn’t much care one way or another... but as I grew up, I began to crave some kind of order in the world. We lived very much day by day in our family, which meant that some years were very good... and some years weren’t.”

Bon Bon winced a little, recalling some of those harsh winters. “I set myself very specific goals, and met them one by one. By that point, I’d discovered my talent for the confectionary arts and learning how to make different candy lent itself well to a very rigorous and regimented learning program.” Bon Bon smiled slightly, her hoof waving airily. “I learned a few things from the Cakes, but I mostly had to teach myself. So I made a lot of checklists and followed them to the absolute letter. When I was trying to come up with new sweets, I would approach them less as cooking and more as chemistry. Soon though, I wasn’t approaching just cooking like a tyrant - I was trying to bring every single facet of my life under a ruthless control.”

Bon Bon sighed softly as they rounded a corner, Tia’s face a study in careful attentiveness. “I take it that did not turn out very well?” Tia asked quietly, a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. “I too was guilty of that once upon a time. I did not consider the consequences of my actions, I thought only of the risks.” Tia sighed expressively, hanging her head. “I... lost so very much because of that.”

Bon Bon nodded, feeling a tightness in her chest - a feeling of camaraderie with the unicorn next to her. “I did too.” Bon Bon said quietly. “I moved out of my parents home as swiftly as I possibly could. I believed I knew all they could teach me about life - to me, they were all of the things I should not do. The last thing I ever asked of them was help to start up my business, which they provided without so much as a question.” Bon Bon felt her eyes begin to burn, but squinted them shut to drive away the tears.

Tia gently placed a hoof on Bon’s shoulder, and after another deep breath Bon Bon continued to speak. “I opened my shop up to much fanfare. There hadn’t been a proper candy shop in Ponyville in a long time, and I filled the niche beautifully. For the first few months, everything went perfectly.” Bon Bon put on a smile, knowing the smile would probably look rather fractured. “Then... I started to become more and more driven. I was fanatically devoted to my work, and the more popular my sweets became, the more determined I was to improve myself.”

Bon Bon stopped for a moment, quietly feeding a few bits into a vending machine and extracting the bottled juice from within - using the action to give her a few moments to collect herself. “My patterns of regimented self-education backfired on me. Every time I improved my skills, I believed that I had to move to the next level. I neglected what little social life I had in favor of countless hours spent in my kitchens. It became a self-perpetuating cycle... and when I finally hit the wall...”

Bon Bon looked down into the bottle she held before chugging it down in one go, using the shock of the sharp juice to spur her into further speaking. “It got bad quickly. I started to get nervous tics, you know? Always starting my day the same way - always the same cup to dose out the sugar, that sort of thing.” Tia’s eyes were widened, and she looked fascinated. Bon couldn’t blame her. It wasn’t every day one met a recovered mental case like her. “I kept trying to find some way to improve, not realizing I was already a master confectioner. I lost track of the business end of things, constantly working and reworking my formulae. I no longer cared about income or the like, I only cared about my skills improving. I gave away countless batches of sweets as I tried to find the magical spark that would indicate I’d done better... and as you can imagine, my life began to unravel around me.”

Tia tilted her head to one side quizzically, and Bon Bon forced another smile - trying to keep herself from wallowing, as Lyra called it. “It was a slow sort of unraveling, which only made it worse. I never lost customers... but I was losing bits hoof over horn. My home - usually organized, neat and tidy - fell into disrepair and chaos. I began to drink and indulge in salt tablets on a daily basis. I started smoking. If I hadn’t met Lyra...” She paused and felt the forced smile become a little more genuine, some of the tension draining out of her just at the mental image of the mint-green musician. “Somedays I think it was fate that led me into the park one day. I was never usually one for walking around town, but I couldn’t find anypony who wanted to try a new salted truffle I’d devised.”

Bon Bon looked into the distance as they started walking again, feeling a little wetness around her eyes. “I’d never seen her before. She looked like just another park musician with her case laid out with a scattering of bits inside - but there was something about the way she handled everything going on around her. There were a big group of foals who were harassing her, jumping on her lap and tugging at her mane... and she just sort of laughed it off, and played them a cheerful little tune. While I was handing out candies, somepony walked by and snatched up a bunch of her bits... and she just smiled and let it go.” Bon Bon bit down on her lip for a moment, realizing her voice had drifted into a dreamy tone. “She never let the world get to her in the littlest way. She was a feather drifting along a stream, with not a care in the world where the water took her.”

They came to a halt just outside the entrance to the park, and Bon Bon could take things no more. She sat down in something of a heap on the nearest park bench, with Tia tentatively taking a seat next to her. “My emotions at that moment were the most conflicting they had ever been in my life. I hated her and I loved her with equal intensity. I began to find every excuse to go into that park, and she was there nearly every day - playing her harp. At first, I refused to even speak with her - although I always found a way to sneak her a candy from my samples.” Bon Bon felt a bright red blush flare in her cheeks and Tia gave off a happy little giggle. “Then we began to speak, and... well, you’ve heard her philosophize a little by now. She can get quite wordy when she has something to say, and she always had things to say to me. I couldn’t tell if it was pity or if she really liked me back. For the longest time, I didn’t care... I had never known anypony quite like her. Unlike my parents, who simply did not care about rules or structure - Lyra saw the world for what it was, and went with the flow.”

Bon Bon crossed her hooves and felt Tia touch them hesitantly again, remaining silent while Bon Bon’s story crossed into the part that she hated the most. “But things didn’t improve in my life. Lyra was an island of calm in a sea of chaos and self-hatred, and I never spoke of my troubles in front of her... until the day she walked into my shop. I hadn’t had many customers, lately. I’d begun to neglect the shop’s exterior and you know how ponies can be when the rumors start flying.” Bon Bon lowered her head, her voice barely audible now. “She came in because she was concerned about me and my health. She said she was worried about what was happening to me. I’d been... drinking.” She looked away from Tia, not wanting to face her for a few moments. “And hitting the salt hard. I lost my temper.” Bon Bon paused again, then spoke more firmly, “No, that isn’t accurate. I lost my mind, is more appropriate.”

“I... I attacked her,” Bon Bon finally forced out after several moments of silence. “She a unicorn, and I an earth pony. I hit her. Over and over and over again...” Bon felt her voice becoming raw and ragged. “And what did she do? She wrapped her hooves around me and didn’t let go. I broke six of her ribs and her left leg, I cracked her collarbone, and I beat her black and blue; and she never once let go of me.” Bon Bon’s voice was rushing now, as she tried to force out every word before her courage dried up and blew away. “By the time I’d expended all of my rage and personal hatred upon her, she was a complete mess - she was bleeding all over, and she was obviously in an immense amount of pain... and she didn’t care. The first words out of her mouth were ‘Are you alright?’”

Bon Bon buried her face in her hooves for a moment, trying to scrub away the traitorous tears. “I had never felt so much shame before in my life. I rushed her to the hospital, and berated the doctors until half a medical team saw to her.” A smile broke through the tears, a grin of remembrance. “Lyra threatened to beat the crap out of Captain Struggle if he tried to press charges on me. She spent nearly three months in recovery.” Bon Bon looked back to Tia, feeling the calm and control slowly coming back to her as she focused on the story. “I cleaned up my life. I swore off anything that could impair me until I had my act together. I cleaned up the shop, my house, everything. The customers came back, and I threw every spare bit I had into paying for Lyra’s hospital bills.” Tia opened her mouth for a moment, then shook her head and gestured in a clear command for Bon Bon to finish before she spoke. Bon Bon nodded silently, then spoke with much more calm - this part of the story was so much better. “When Lyra finally came out of the hospital, I took her to my shop and asked her why she’d held me.” Bon Bon felt a warmth surge in her chest at the memory...

And then to her surprise, a familiar voice spoke with a gentle warmth from just behind her shoulder. “And I said - Because you needed me to,” said Lyra Heartstrings, with a gentle grin on her face. “And then she started crying like a little filly, and hugged me so hard my ribs nearly cracked again.” Bon Bon stared in abject horror at Lyra, having not even heard her sneaking up on her. Again. “I moved in the next day, and I’ve been keeping her on the straight and narrow ever since,” Lyra finished, planting a firm kiss on Bon Bon’s cheek. “Or at least - the mostly narrow, and not even remotely straight,” Lyra finished with one of her trademark toothy grins.

Bon Bon glared at Lyra for a moment, who simply smiled in response to her lover’s momentary annoyance, before turning back to Tia. “Anyway, the point I was getting to was this: we have all done things in our lives that we regret. Sometimes, those things were how we chose to live our lives, and sometimes they’re specific events or actions we took that we now realize were wrong.” She gestured to Lyra with one hoof. “Every day of my life, I remember what she did for me - and have tried with all of my heart to give as freely of my friendship and love as she once did for me. I will never be able to repay her for what she did for me that day... and in a sense, I do not want to.”

Then Bon Bon smiled, feeling an odd warmth surge through her - a feeling of love and affection for the white unicorn who sat next to her. She was so like Bon Bon had been all those years ago... and now... now she could help Tia, as Lyra had once helped her. “Why?” Tia asked softly, as Bon Bon knew she would. Lyra chuckled richly and hopped up on the bench on the other side, leaning back into it as was her odd sitting habit.

“Simple,” Bon Bon replied with a gentle smile. “Because it helps me remember that when I was at my very lowest, she was there for me. Even though I had lost all hope, even though I felt worthless and hurt her terribly - she never stopped caring about me. And no matter what happens, Tia - I’ll be there for you in the same way... because once upon a time, a certain unicorn held me in her arms and never let go, and if you need it I’ll do the same for you. So don’t you forget it.” Then Bon Bon leaned over and gave Tia a gentle kiss on the cheek.

Tia lifted her hoof to her cheek, feeling with the kiss had landed - and Bon Bon giggled brightly, soon to be joined by Lyra doing the same thing. Tia just looked confused for a moment, tilting her head quizzically. Bon Bon felt the words bubble up out of her, unable to restrain her laughter. “Oh, sweet Harmony, you looked so adorable!” she laughed out loud as Lyra did a little pantomime of the look Tia had just worn. Soon enough Tia joined in the giggling - her cheeks blushing a bright rosy red.

Several onlookers smiled at them as they walked past the trio of giggling ponies, and Bon Bon shook her head - wondering why it felt so right to wrap her hoof around Tia’s shoulder and hug her close. Bon Bon had been right - she needed to keep this pony close, so she’d never have to suffer the way Bon Bon had suffered. “Now come on. There’s a whole evening ahead of us, I’ve got no work for the next few days, and I intend to spend them getting absolutely hammered on hard cider and salt tablets and making a whole bunch of vague and embarrassing memories. Who’s with me?!” Lyra and Tia gave off a cute little cheer, which set the three of them once again to laughing helplessly as the sun shone gloriously on the horizon.

And somewhere in the sky, white whispers of power began to grow...

Chapter 27 - The Laughter

View Online

~~~~~~Ponyville, Fourth day of the Festival~~~~~~

Vinyl Scratch had worn a lot of names over the course of her life. It was kind of an odd thing to think about when she was backstage between sets, but Vinyl had always found herself musing about crap like this at weird times. She’d been born Arpeggio Crescendo Piano, and after a stint with the nickname of ‘Pinnio’ during her brief stay in the Royal Canterlot Orchestra, she had run away from her old name and all of the bad memories it represented. Then she had become ‘Mallow’ - after her white coat and peppy disposition, and sometimes ‘Two Tone’ - the name which had inspired her hair-coloring and style - after her cutie mark.

Eventually, she’d taken on the name Vinyl Scratch to use as a stage name - and that one had now been her ‘name’ for longer than her real name had been. Not that she cared about that old name very much anymore - not since she and Tavia had finally settled things once and for all with Momma and Poppa Piano. Now, she was just Vinyl to most of her friends, and occasionally DJ-p0n3 when the music mags wanted to give her a slick sounding scene name.

Still, she’d still made peace with who she’d been before... which was why the proud and ancient standing piano sat arrogantly next to her, having been propped up on a wheeling dolly in order to get it out on stage. She gently placed a hoof onto the keys and gently extended her magic to perform a rolling scale up them. The smooth and silky sound poured around her like a summers breeze and never failed to put a little smile on her face. Of all the things she owed Octavia for, getting back her music was the one thing she’d never quite forget.

Dusting off her hooves, Vinyl hopped out of her chair and snagged her sweet shades with a touch of magic. She’d had them for so long, but she could still remember the suspicious look on the shop keeper’s face when she’d bought them for six bits from a little novelty shop that used to be attached to the Ponyville train station. She chuckled and seated them firmly over her eyes before making her way out into the public. Octavia thought wearing them at night was silly. Vinyl thought the whole idea might make a pretty awesome song and had been working on the lyrics for a while now.

Still, stepping into the bright shining daylight always made her thankful for them. Being a night-owl by inclination and trade, bright light always gave her headaches when she didn’t have the shades on. The Ponyville Park was stuffed to the gills with stages, musicians, and every kind of music known to ponykind. Some brave and enterprising soul was even wearing the One Pony Band getup that Pinkie Pie had used to defeat the parasprites, and was generating as much laughter as he was bits in his instrument cases.

It was the kind of concert and get-together that Vinyl loved - it was chaotic and free and creative and wonderful. Neon Lights was a few stages further into the park and from the sound of things was just making things up as he went along. Somewhere in this mess, Vinyl could hear cousin Fiddles sawing away at her instrument to the stomps and claps of a rowdy group of line dancers. There was nothin’ but the music and the joy in music.

Vinyl took in a deep breath, inhaling the scent of fried breads and sweat and the hint of slightly more mature scents that floated along on the breeze. Just like any good party, it seemed like everypony was having a good time in every way they possibly could. All was well and right in Vinyl’s little corner of existence, which was just the way she liked it. Well, okay - maybe things could be improved a little bit if Tavia were currently wrapped around her neck and kissing her... and maybe some other stuff.

Vinyl felt a cheesy grin split her face as it almost always did when she got to thinking about Tavi. And lo - as if by magic, the mare herself appeared out of the crowds accompanied by Tia. A very nervy looking Tia, who was practically clinging to Octavia like a life raft. Vinyl felt an eyebrow arch at the sight, and instead of instantly rushing over to them as would be normal she elected to hop off the stage and slowly make her way over to them. Octavia didn’t appear the least bit troubled, if one ignored her obvious concern for the mare next to her - so it couldn’t be anything involving a lot of ponies, thus Vinyl focused instead on Tia.

The look Tia had was a familiar one. Skittish, almost paranoid looking - her eyes darting to and fro through the crowds. She moved almost painfully close to Octavia - never veering more than two or three feet away. Her jaw was clenched tightly, although that was an easy sign to miss given how much she was avoiding eye-contact of any kind. In short, she looked like the absolute last thing she wanted was to be among strangers, and that she was probably grappling with some set of thoughts that she was very uncomfortable with. Which probably explained the concerned look on Octavia’s face as she scanned the crowd - she was looking for Vinyl, which meant she’d picked up on something she thought Vinyl could help with.

Welp.

Vinyl swam through the crowd with the greatest of ease - having long ago learned the fine art of how to get past a group of otherwise distracted ponies without getting a hoof to the jaw. Dodging left and right with a smooth turn of her hips, answering hoofbumps with a grin and a bob of her head - it was all a day in the life for Vinyl. Fortunately, it didn’t take her long to reach Tavia and Tia - and the relief on both of their faces at the sight of her was more than enough to make her blush a little. “Ayo, pones. Wha’sup?” Vinyl queried, hoping the the red in her cheeks wasn’t too bright.

Tavia, bless her sexy heart, immediately dragged Tia’s equally sexy flank over to her and embraced Vinyl tightly for a moment, her lips moving in an imperceptible whisper. “Something is very wrong, love. She is... having some sort of breakdown.” Octavia glanced over her shoulder at Tia for a moment before continuing to speak in a whisper. “Lyra, Bon Bon and Ditzy are trying to find Cheerilee and Chaser. We need to keep her distracted until they can arrive.”

Vinyl blinked at that one, then nodded once. She didn’t know what was plaguing Tia, but she was gonna find out. “Go get my stash. Mebbe she just needs a little smoke,” Vinyl suggested, and Octavia stared at her in disbelief before nodding shortly. True, it wasn’t the most likely of ideas, but maybe it might help Tia chill out. Vinyl gently touched Tia’s shoulder, unsurprised when the poor unicorn nearly jumped out of her coat. “Hey hey... s’okay, Tia,” Vinyl soothed softly, gently pulling Tia through the crowds towards her private dressing room backstage. “C’mon. You look like you need somepony to talk to.”

Tia was nodding her head jerkily as she was pulled through the crowds - Vinyl’s glaring face clearing the way as other ponies looked on with concern. One nice thing about partygoers like this was that they knew when to give somepony space - like right now, for example. It took only the work of a few minutes to corral Tia into her private little nook behind one of the big stages and lock the door with a drop bar. She sat Tia down on the couch and gently took her by her shoulders. “Anythin’ you need t’ say in here Tia will stay in here, aright? You don’t need to be scared of anything in here,” Vinyl said in the most serious voice she possibly could. “Cuz I wont judge you one inch.”

Tia stared at her disbelievingly for a few long moments. “How could you not?” Tia whispered softly, her voice cracked and strained, her eyes a window into a soul that was fraught with turmoil. “How could anypony not judge me now? Even given a second chance in the world I obscure the truth from those who care for me most... I hide behind evasions and stories and try desperately not to admit how frightened I am that it will all come crashing down around me. How could anypony possibly not judge me!?” Tia’s voice was going from strained to outright shattered, and Vinyl knew that tone of voice and that look on her face... knew it all too well. No sharp stuff in here, thankfully... Course, that didn’t mean Tia might not try something else absolutely batshit insane.

Tia was winding up for another round of beating herself up too, which meant it was time for a Vinyl intervention. Slapping her wouldn’t be a good idea at this juncture, so Vinyl went for noise instead. “TIA!” Vinyl yelled in the kind of voice that could cut through a club’s music at full volume, temporarily stunning Tia out of her downward spiral. Vinyl sat herself down next to her and grabbed her chin. “Don’t gimmie that crap. You don’t know what I’ve been through, same as I dunno what you’ve been through. So don’t go thinkin’ you know what I’d do.” Vinyl blew out a breath as Tia nodded faintly, glad she wasn’t still babbling or things might’ve gotten dicey.

Vinyl took in a deep breath and began to speak in a low tone. “Look. I don’t know what happened to you, an’ it might not be my business, but I’ll tell ya this - You’re not alone. No matter how fucked up your past might be, there’s somepony out there who knows what you feel like - and who’s sometimes been through just as much shit.” Tia stared at her dubiously, and Vinyl felt a fixed grin on her face. “I ran away from home when I was twelve years old, cuz I was afraid my parents were gonna lock me up and never let me see the filly I loved ever again, and all because I didn’t sit quietly and take the abuse my peers heaped on me.”

Tia’s eyes widened in shock at that. “But... why? That doesn’t make any sense!” Tia wasn’t just shocked at that little reveal - she was appalled. Odd. It wasn’t any secret that there were stiff and disapproving parents out there... yet she was acting like the very existence of such parents couldn’t possibly be reality. Vinyl snorted softly. Cheery had said she might be naive and cut off from reality but this was ridiculous.

“Simple. Mom and Pop had real specific views on what their kids were gonna be like. I didn’t fit into those views, so they were gonna throw me in some private school somewhere till I got beaten into line. I wasn’t gonna sit there an’ take that, so I ran,” Vinyl pointed out, stabbing her hoof towards Tia. “I ran like hell for twelve years. I changed my mane, my name: I changed everything about me.” Vinyl took in a deep breath, not looking away - hoping she could get across the intensity of what she was feeling. “I did some things, Tia... Things most ponies don’t talk about in public, cuz they get all freaky over the way the real world works.”

Tia’s mouth clamped shut for a moment, then opened to speak tremulously. “W.. what do you mean by ‘things’? Surely you did not steal?” Vinyl snorted in laughter at the question, and Tia stared her in amazement. “I...” Tia began, then drew herself up a little firmer, a little more straight - obviously trying to shelve whatever insanity she was going through in order to face what Vinyl had to tell her. “Please, tell me.”

Vinyl tilted her head at her. “Well, I whored for a while at the start... That wasn’t so bad, actually - Charity Heart was a helluva pony and I’m one of those depraved individuals who thinks sex is fun.” She grinned toothily at Tia, whose jaw had dropped in total shock. Vinyl felt a little surge of satisfaction at that one, and kept on going - figuring it was about time Tia got a lesson in the way the world really was. “Learned how to pickpocket on the job, an’ learned how to cultivate the customers. I did other things as I got older though. I ran Moon Dust for a while in Baltimare until the market dried up. Did some B and E work fer one of th’ local mafia Don’s in Las Pegasus. I didn’t really get back into DJing and music till I turned eighteen and could get into the clubs.”

Vinyl sighed and chuckled softly. “Look, I don’t want pity or nothin’. I made my choices - I did what I had to do to stay alive.” Vinyl gently poked Tia’s shoulder. “I ain’t in a position to judge anypony, especially not somepony I think is pretty cool. You need to keep secrets, don’t wanna tell us where you came from? That’s your call, darlin. Most ponies here don’t know much ‘bout me either. Least not until I showed up broke and homeless at my s- at Tavia’s place.” Vinyl coughed once, wanting to keep that particular facet of their relationship out of the conversation... at least for the moment. “What matters t’ me most is that you be comfortable with your choices, even if you ain’t happy with em.” Vinyl grinned broadly, and kissed Tia’s cheek. “Besides, yer a cutie an’ I’ve been tryin to convince Tavia to let me bring in a third from time to time an...”

Tia’s cheeks were beet red as she tried to hide her face in her hooves, much to Vinyl’s amusement. “Oh, goodness!” Tia said - with a gentle laugh in her voice. Still strained but... less panicking now. “Oh, I couldn’t. It’s difficult enough to have somepony desire me that way, I do not know what I might do with two ponies giving me that kind of attention. It might well kill me!” Tia... joked. Yep, that was definitely a joke in her voice right there, and Vinyl felt a surge of pleasure.

Good. Now that Tia wasn’t panicking, Vinyl could steer her towards the right way for her to fix things. “Well, alright - I won’t pester ya about it, but seriously Tia...” She gestured around her at the instruments and costumes and other knick-nacks a dressing room accumulated. “I’d bet you every bit I have that nopony who’s met you gives a buck about some shit you did in your past. We like you for the pony you’ve been around us, not for the pony you used to be.” She poked Tia’s middle softly, and the white unicorn made a sound much like an ‘eep.’ “You like being around us too, right?”

Tia nodded slowly, and Vinyl slapped her thigh in triumph. “Then there you go. You got friends, you got work, you got love... what else does a pony need?” She scratched at her head then grinned broadly. “Life’s short. Quit stressin’ over shit you can’t change an’ focus on what you can.” She paused and opened up one of the cupboards, extracting two bottles of hard cider and hoofing one over to Tia. “Drink, you could use one,” Vinyl quipped as she popped the top of her own and chugged the thing down in one go - with Tia staring at her in astonishment.

Vinyl smacked her lips with her tongue and grinned at her. “Look at me. I got a past full of bad road about eighty fuckin’ miles long, an’ I don’t worry about it. Nothin I can do ‘bout it now - its happened, it is what it is and that’s all there is to it.” Tia was still looking a little confused, holding the bottle of cider tightly to her chest as though not sure what to do with it. Vinyl frowned a little, then smiled again. “Wait - Cheery said you were big into the Book of Harmony an’ all that stuff, right?”

Tia’s slightly more enthusiastic nod was good enough for Vinyl - much like Lyra, she wasn’t terribly religious as things went - but there were parts of that darn book she just had to agree with. “Aight, well I ain’t a Priestess or nothin’ special like that - but I’ve talked t’ ‘em a coupla times... an one thing I always picked up on was sometimes all ya can do in life is enjoy the things you’ve got.” Vinyl scratched at her chin - heh, Vinyl Scratched. She let out a soft chuckle, one that startled Tia. “Somedays, it ain’t easy to remember all the good things you’ve got.” Vinyl said in a quiet sort of voice. “An’ when you forget the good things, you start forgettin’ what it means t’ fight for those things.”

Tia was watching her with a curious look as Vinyl leaned back, crossing her hooves over her chest. “I forgot t’ fight for my music for the longest time... It wasn’t till I started DJing again that I realized what it meant t’ me.” She shook her head, lost in her own thoughts for a few minutes while she spoke softly. “I don’t get up on stage for the same reasons other ponies do. I ain’t up there for the fame, or the cash, or even the sweet fillies I’d had fun with... I mean, don’t get me wrong!” Vinyl said hastily, hoping she wasn’t about to send her DJ reputation into a death spiral with all this sappiness. “Those are all sweet bonuses! But It ain’t why I do it, yanno? I do it... cuz I love music, but that doesn’t really tell the tale. I mean...”

Vinyl paused for a moment, rubbing at her chin. “It isn’t just crafting the beat, layin’ down the tracks an’ makin a piece of art. It’s about making somethin’ that brings a little more joy into everypony’s lives. I mean sure, someponies think what I do is just noise... but I’ve met fans who’ll put on my tracks while they create art of their own. I make music cuz it inspires, cuz it brings a smile to everypony’s face.” Vinyl paused to chuckle softly, sadly. “I know what it’s like out there in th’ muck. I know what its like to be broke and starvin’ and cold and not knowin’ if you’re gonna make it to tomorrow... an’ if my music can help make it so more ponies can get through the every day crap with a smile on their faces, if it helps em laugh off the shit and make their own worlds a better place... well then, I figure I’ve done okay.” Vinyl felt a little smile tug at her lips. “And hey, what else can a pony do?”

Vinyl blew out a sigh as she turned her head to stare at the ceiling. “It ain’t always been easy giving the world a grin so they could grin too, even when all I wanted was to cry... but no matter what I did in my life, I never stopped fighting for the things I loved. For sex, for partying, for music... for Tavi.” She smiled a little, still staring up at the blank ceiling. “For her... for her I’d smile at anything. I’d smile at my own bloody funeral to keep that mare happy.” She tilted her head down to Tia and felt her grin split again. “An’ I’d do the same for my friends.” She lifted up her hoof towards Tia in invitation. “Of which yer one.”

Tia looked up in startlement, then - oh so tentatively - tapped the flat of her own hoof against Vinyl’s. “I... thank you, Vinyl.” Tia said in an almost too-quiet voice. “I just...” She looked away for a moment, took in a deep breath and exhaled. “What would you do... if you had two identities, two names... two lives... that you both loved and knew in your heart were true. Yet you had to choose between them? To choose between a life you had known for so long - and for all of its faults, still loved... or a new life you had been granted, one full of so much joy and potential that your heart ached to think you might have to leave it behind? How could you possibly choose between them?” Tia’s head sank a little as she fiddled with the bottle in her hooves.

“Welp, I dunno about that but... I know what I wouldn’t do,” Vinyl said slowly, trying to piece all of the stuff Tia had been saying together... and feeling like she didn’t have half the puzzle pieces. “I wouldn’t let fear make my decision for me, ya dig?” Vinyl finished with a firm voice, and Tia nodded slowly at the words. Vinyl flicked open the cap of Tia’s cider bottle and smiled. “You want my advice? Go with what’s new to you. Life’s too short to be lookin’ backwards when you got somethin in front of you worth fightin for.”

Tia’s mouth opened up - and shut in surprise as the door to the dressing room unlocked itself in a haze of golden magic, and Lyra and Bon Bon stormed through the door with big cheesy grins on their faces. “Okay, we gave you two a whole ten minutes!” Bon Bon said in her brightest voice. “No more dramatics! Besides, I brought my salted caramels!” Vinyl could feel herself drooling as the master confectioner produced a massive bright blue box wrapped in pink ribbons. “Besides, we had a great time yesterday Tia!” Bon Bon then admonished, setting the box down on a table. Lyra nodded her enthusiastic agreement, and Vinyl was pleased to see a small and tremulous smile cross Tia’s face.

Tia opened her mouth to speak again, when the door bounced off the wall as a grey pegasus nearly crashed through it. “ACK!” Ditzy Doo proclaimed to the world, her periwinkle filly giggling madly as her mother steadied herself in midair - her bags stuffed with foodstuffs of every shape and size. “Oh, Hi everypony!” Ditzy chirruped brightly, and then gave Tia one of the biggest and dopiest smiles Vinyl had ever seen in her entire life. “Um... Hi Tia,” Ditzy said in a much softer, much sweeter voice - her own cheeks flushing bright red, and Tia’s flushing in response. “I uh... I brought snacks!” Ditzy said a hasty moment later, as Vinyl quickly put together the signs there and felt a surge of happiness for Ditzy. If anypony in town deserved happiness, it was her. “Since Tia bought dinner a coupla days ago, I thought I could bring something for her today!” Ditzy continued, obviously trying to distract from the little byplay she’d shared with Tia.

Tia opened her mouth to respond, only to have a voice yell through the door. “Whoa! Is Everypony havin’ a party without me? Now that ain’t fair, and I even brought the booze!” yelled Cloud Chaser, and sure enough she had two heavy looking kegs strapped to her back in the same style as a pair of saddlebags. “And this ain’t just any booze! This is gen-u-wine Apple Family Brandy! Applejack said it was thanks for keeping their cider safe!” Chaser delicately laid the barrels on the ground as Vinyl stared in total disbelief.

Apple Family Brandy was one of the priciest, highest grade spirits on the market. Two hundred bits a bottle in most of the upscale clubs in Manehatten... and Chaser had two kegs of the stuff. Vinyl was just about to proclaim Chaser the messenger of some benevolent goddess before the pegasus spotted Tia and waved enthusiastically. “Oh, hey Tia!” Chaser chirruped brightly, trotting across the room to give the still stunned unicorn a noogie and a fierce hug around the neck. “You okay?” Chaser half whispered, although Vinyl could hear hear pretty clearly from this distance. Tia nodded a little, tears beginning to well up in her eyes as she hugged Chaser back fiercely. “Hey, no sadness,” Chaser said with a soft smile, brushing away the tears with a delicate hoof tip.

Tia nodded with a smile that was growing broader by the minute. But before more words could be said the door swung open and bounced off the wall yet again - and it was at this point that Vinyl was beginning to suspect the whole entrance of her friends had been thoroughly planned out by some devious mind.

The devious mind of course had to belong to Cheerilee, who strode through the doors with a brilliant smile and accompanied by the prettiest mare in Ponyville, Octavia. Well, Vinyl thought she was the prettiest anyway. “Evening, fillies,” Cheerilee said with a bright wink and a smile for everypony present. “Well, If I had known we were getting the whole gang together, I’d have brought cupcakes.” Vinyl waved languidly at the two newcomers - as Octavia slipped up to the couch next to her and wrapped her hooves firmly around Vinyl’s neck. Everything was falling into place for Vinyl, especially as she eyeballed those casks of liquor when...

“Excuse me, everypony,” Tia said in a very quiet, calm and surprisingly controlled voice. Every eye turned to her at once, and she gave a very small - but very genuine smile. Vinyl could feel a kink in her stomach, and she wondered why she had a bad feeling all of a sudden... or maybe it wasn’t a bad feeling. Maybe it was just a feeling like something important was going to happen. “I am... I am so thankful you are all here, and there is a great deal I’d like to talk to all of you about in addition to enjoying these wonderful treats, and perhaps even letting my mane down a bit,” Tia said in that serene, almost too-calm tone of voice - which sort of made that last part sound a little odd. “But there is something I need to do before I can do those things,” Tia continued in that too-serene tone, her eyes turning to one particular pony amongst them.

“I’d like to speak with Cheerilee in private, if you please.”

Chapter 28 - The Loyal

View Online

Cheerilee quietly closed the door behind Lyra as she scooted out of the room, leaving the back-stage stuffed to the gills with party supplies and just two ponies. Tia was calmly sitting on the bench usually reserved for whoever was getting made up in the dressing room, her hooves crossed over her lap and her face a study in serenity. Of course, it was only serenity to somepony who hadn’t spent most of her teaching career in the study of pony behavior... and that knowledge was telling her a far different tale.

Tia’s muscles were incredibly tense - all the way up and down her spine and around her shoulders in particular was the worst. There was a hollow, almost dead quality to the way she stared at the floor, and a complete lack of the usual vitality she displayed in her attitude and carriage. She looked... defeated; as though she had been fighting some implacable force and now had given up all hope of victory. Cheerilee felt an icy cold grip around her heart, and hoped that she hadn’t accidentally pushed Tia too far in trying to get her to open up through her friends...

Tia breathed deeply and exhaled. “Please sit, Cheerilee. There are things you need to know... things I haven’t told you, or anypony else here.” Tia looked up at her with those weary eyes - eyes that had unquestionably seen too much. Cheerilee was startled at the sight as she took a seat on a sturdy and plain wooden stool. Cheerilee had not seen that sort of look except in the eyes of soldiers who had run afoul of some horrifying beast. “Thank you...” Tia started, then sighed.

“I want you to know that I had the best of intentions, however little they are worth now,” Tia began, and Cheerilee steeled herself. An entire week of nearly nothing, and now it seemed like Tia had arrived at a critical juncture. More than ever, Cheerilee was convinced Tia had suffered some form of abuse... something she was ashamed of, something she was terrified of recounting. But now... “I can but hope you will forgive me,” Tia continued in a whisper-soft voice, shuffling her hooves a little. “I will ask that you listen to my story... and know that I am at long last, being completely and totally truthful with you.”

Cheerilee nodded solemnly. “I understand... and for what it is worth Tia, if you wish it I can give you my solemn word that nothing we speak of here need be spoken of anywhere else. I will keep your secrets, whatever they might be, no matter what.” She gently crossed her heart with a hoof and a smile. Tia smiled in return tentatively for a moment, but then it vanished again behind the stone facade that hid a deeper turmoil. Cheerilee took the moment of silence to rummage around the tiny fridge for a bottle of cold water, which she set down next to Tia on the dressing room table and then retook her seat nearby. She thought Tia was going to need it.

“It began... a very long time ago,” Tia’s eyes became distant for a moment, as if reminiscing about an ancient time. “It is hard to say how long now. My memories of those times are fuzzy and vague at best... a casualty of growing up, I suppose.” She sighed deeply, Cheerilee tilting her head and trying to puzzle through the odd and secret-filled words. “I remember so little of my mother, now. Only her voice and a few images remain with me. I remember her smile as bright as the midday sun, and her warm laugh that could fill a room with mirth at a moment’s notice.” Tia winced softly. “I do not remember much of why we were fleeing when we did... only that we never remained in one place for long. Lulu... my little sister... she was too young to notice anything amiss. She thought it was a grand adventure.” Tia laughed, in a way that was not true laughter, before it snapped to an end unnaturally.

Tia looked up for a moment, her voice taking on that hollow quality again. “I remember awakening in the dead of night to the sounds of fighting. I remember gathering up Lulu, and rushing to the window to see what was wrong.” Tia’s breath was becoming slower, more ragged. “I remember watching my mother... it was a glorious and terrible sight... darkness clashed with light in a titanic struggle. I remember her looking to me for only a moment, and I knew in that moment that I was going to lose her.... she smiled at me, in the end.” Tia’s voice never wavered, even as her breathing came a touch quicker, the tears streaming down her face slowly. “And then with a single spell vanished into nothingness, along with her attacker. She had saved us both... at the cost of her life.”

Tia sucked in a deep breath and exhaled it, her hollow tone slowly transforming - the grief, as deep and horrible as any Cheerilee had seen in all of her years, was put on display for her to see. “Dissonance took my mother away from me. I swore I would make it pay. Looking back, I can see how my rage and anger blinded me. How it wrapped me up in a cocoon of hate and righteous fury and shut out all thought that I was somehow wrong.” Tia had put her head into her hooves, and Cheerilee began to get the feeling she wasn’t just talking to Cheerilee anymore. “Years passed, and more and more I became convinced that the world needed saving... and only I had the power to do so. Only I was willing to do what was necessary.”

Cheerilee opened her mouth a little, shut it, and decided to speak - even as Tia’s breathing grew more and more heavy and ragged, like a sonic-rainboom’s worth of emotions were struggling to get out. “Tia... We don’t always make the right choices when grief takes hold of us.” Cheerilee paused, and then made the bold decision to reach over and take up Tia’s hoof. “We’re not perfect. None of us are - not even the Princesses are perfect.” At that, Tia gave off a harsh - almost half-crazed laugh... it sounded genuine, but it was also a little frightening.

“No... no they’re not,” Tia said, her voice wheezing out the words. “Oh no. They’re so far from perfect it’s astonishing everything hasn’t completely fallen apart already.” Tia’s voice broke for a moment, then fell silent. Cheerilee said nothing in that full minute of silence, waiting for the next words.Tia took in a deep breath, and spoke... in a remarkably calm tone. “Did you know there were once six Alicorn princesses?” Tia asked in an almost disturbingly calm manner. Cheerilee, who often fancied herself something of a scholar, stared at her blankly. Had Tia completely cracked? “Oh, the histories won’t tell you that. That knowledge was restricted and, in many cases outright erased. When you live for nearly three thousand years, you learn how to change history to suit your needs.” The smile that appeared now on Tia’s face was bitter in the extreme.

“Yes, once there were six. Each was a guardian for an Element of Harmony, and one by one did they fall. They fell to corruption, they fell to despair, and they fell to treachery - until only two remained. Luna, who had stood guard over Loyalty... and Celestia, who had long held Magic as her domain.” Tia sobbed once, twice, her breath catching on words before they finally tumbled out. “And then there was one.”

Tia looked up, and Cheerilee felt the gears rapidly turning in her head, trying to figure out how all of this related to the poor unicorn in the chair in front of her, even as Tia continued to speak what surely sounded like madness. “The past is immutable. It must occur as it has already occurred. That was Star Swirls’ first law of temporal mechanics. I remember watching him come down from his tower after he himself attempted to change the past and save the life of one he had loved deeply.” Tia sucked in a deep breath and exhaled. “Like him, however - I could not change the past... and so I attempted to re-write it for the present.”

Cheerilee stared - for that was all she could do. A thousand thoughts cascaded through her head even as Tia kept speaking without thought as to what her words meant. “I erased all evidence of the first Solar Crusade. I turned those of my Sisters who had fallen into myth and legend.” Tia smiled again, that all-too bitter smile. “I piled deception upon deception. Entire wars were fought, and then obliterated from history. I paid for the utopia I wished to build in blood and tears. In time, I came to convince even myself of the purity of my cause.”

Tia laughed again, harshly and without actual humor - a laugh that served only to underscore the bitterness in her voice. “I clamped my own sister in irons, and set about killing all who opposed me. I slaughtered countless others in a civil war that has all but been erased from history. I banished her to the moon, because her truthful words cut me to the very bone. I banished my closest friend to darkness, because I was jealous of her love.” Tia’s eyes clamped shut tightly, even as the tears began to flow again.

Tia took in a slow breath, shuddering in body and soul. “I was such a fool. I thought I had built a land of eternal sun, a land without shadows. I thought I had crushed all darkness... but I never faced the darkness within myself. I did not truly understand, even after my greatest student humbled me, until... until... until...” Tia then fell from her chair to her knees - Cheerilee recoiling for a moment in alarm as Tia groped for her hoof and then grasped it firmly, weeping like a small foal who has lost its mother. “Until I met you...”

Cheerilee looked down at her hoof, then up at the still weeping Tia who seemed unwilling to let go of her. Tia’s voice was as rough as gravel, churning over as she spoke quickly - as if afraid the will to speak would vanish from her. “I came here wearing a face that was not mine, in a body that was not mine, and a name that was not mine... and it did not matter. From the moment I came, I received nothing but kindness and love... you all welcomed me so passionately, so beautifully. As time passed, I began to realize that I was no longer thinking of myself as I used to be... I began to become somepony else.” Tia pulled in a deep breath, her shoulders shaking violently... so much so that Cheerilee shoved herself off the chair to hold them tightly, kneeling on the ground next to Tia even as her entire facade broke away in pieces.

Like paint peeling off of an old house, or like a shattered china doll coming apart one tiny shard at a time; Tia’s reserve, intelligence, and shyness were slipping away from her and replaced by fear... and beneath that fear, a desperate hope. “I began to think of simple things. Of learning how to properly arrange a library,” Tia began, the tension that had been building up in her muscles causing violent shakes in her body and her words to stumble. Cheerilee quickly held her hooves more firmly, giving Tia something to hone in on - and hopefully to keep herself from hyperventilating or having a seizure. That little physical reassurance seemed to help, as Tia kept speaking as though nothing had happened. “Cooking breakfast with my friends. Going to a party, or passing an evening in the hooves of a lover. Little by little, I began to lose some of whom I had been before... and I did not care.”

Tia’s eyes changed in a flash - from desperate and fearful to full of an astonished wonder. Her voice became a whisper, as if speaking the words too loudly would cause some sort of catastrophe. “I did not care, Cheerilee. I was happy. I was so very, very happy. I had friends that wanted nothing from me but my friendship. My duties were laid down behind me - another had taken them up. Who was to say this new pony was not me? Could not be me? Who would know the truth?” Tia’s eyes fell then, and Cheerilee could feel the happiness and excitement leech from her. “Save for me... and for the first time as I sat in the darkness, with a truth only I would ever know... I could not keep it to myself.”

Tia’s hooves clenched together and she took in a deep breath before speaking... words that Cheerilee could almost not believe. “My real name is Celestia Solaris.” Tia... or perhaps, Cheerilee thought, Celestia - said in a quiet voice full of relief. “I once was the Alicorn of the Sun, but I am that pony no longer. I wished for nothing but death after that confrontation two weeks ago....” She held up her hooves, and then let them drop to her lap. “But my sister refused me. She said I needed to go into the world, to learn what life was truly like out amongst the ponies I loved so dearly. She was right...”

Tia gestured helplessly to the door. “My nation of the Sun - my land without shadow - was nothing more than a fever dream. A fantasy I erected to convince myself of the righteousness of my cause. Darkness, Dissonance, Chaos... all of these things still lived in my realm beneath the gilt facade I had painted over it. All of the things I had thought I accomplished, all of the good I thought I had done... rendered meaningless in the cold, stark face of the truth. Even here, in this very tiny town I had long thought under my personal protection... I find those whose lives have been indelibly marked by tragedy and ill fortune.” Tia’s voice was a mess of shattered emotions, her words interspersed with soft sobs, her breath catching in her throat. For a little while, it seemed as though she had lost the will to speak - and for those few moments, Cheerilee was able to rally her thoughts.

It seemed impossible on the face of it. It sounded to the sane mind like the delusional rantings of somepony who had simply lost all connection with reality. A turn of events which fit Cheerilee’s original theories of abuse. It was not at all uncommon for those who had been systematically abused to construct a fantasy history of their lives in order to deal with the trauma. This however, was no mere fantasy history. This was Tia - a unicorn Cheerilee was prepared to swear up and down was essentially a sane pony, even if she was troubled - claiming to be nothing less than the sovereign goddess of Equestria, cursed into pony form by her sister for some nebulous acts of pride and stupidity. And yet, for all of the insanity of that particular story... Cheerilee could not discount it completely.

After all, had not the bright white wings of Harmony sheltered her against the storm not so long ago?

Tia seemed to have gathered herself up enough to keep talking, and after a moment began to speak again in a voice roughened by grief. “All of this week, I have listened to the tales of the courage of my friends... I have seen a beautiful mare with eyes as golden as the sun face the world with more courage than I ever knew was possible. I have laughed, and cried, and clapped along to the music of two mares whose love has truly conquered all.” Tia hugged herself with her hooves, and once again Cheerilee could simply not ignore the plight of somepony who looked so scared, so alone.

So she hugged Tia, as gently as she could - and much to her surprise, Tia’s voice seemed to gain a little more vitality with the close contact. “I know how crazy I must sound,” she began quietly, her body tense and tightly wrapped around itself. “I can provide you no proof that could not easily be faked.” Tia laughed, harshly and only once before speaking again, still oh so quiet. “But I could not remain silent. I could not hide who I was from you... not any more. I do not know how I would tell the others... I fear what the truth would do to this fragile happiness I have found.” Tia’s mouth snapped shut for a moment, then she took a deep breath and exhaled one more time, her body going slowly and inevitably limp. “And now you know... even if you do not believe a word I have spoken, at least I will be able to say I spoke the truth.”

Cheerilee stared for a long time, as Tia’s mood began to shift... and now Cheerilee was beginning to understand, even as Tia’s hooves curled up beneath her and her head tucked in tightly to her chest. “And for that truth, I will lose everything. Doubtless you are already plotting to have me committed to some institution... where I cannot honestly say I do not belong. Or maybe you are trying to decide which mask is the real one? Or perhaps you will be the one to finally judge me for my crimes... you, the honest pony of common birth.” Tia’s eyes looked up - and there was no hope there, now. No happiness. Just desperation. “I would not stop you if you did so. To ensure my death would be true justice, even if my sister would not agree.” Cheerilee’s jaw dropped at that one. Was she... serious? Given the look on Tia’s face right then, Cheerilee was certain she was... and in that moment, all of the confused thoughts of the last few minutes snapped into crystal-clear focus.

Cheerilee gently unwound Tia’s hooves from around her chest, and the mare did not resist her. Cheerilee gently lifted her up in her hooves and set her down on the soft couch, and still Tia did nothing to stop her - she only stared desperately at Cheerilee, as if looking for something to hold on to... as though she hung over an abyss, and was mere moments from falling in. Cheerilee gently brushed back Tia’s mane and smiled at her. The decision was easy, in retrospect. Everything Tia had said was incredibly important... and utterly irrelevant. Cheerilee spoke then, in the gentlest and most loving voice she could coax from her throat.

“The only pony I see here is my friend, Tia Sunbeam.”

Tia’s head jerked up at that, staring at Cheerilee in abject disbelief. Cheerilee continued to speak, hoping that the emotion she was imbuing into her voice would be enough to cut through the grief, the anger, and the self-hatred that Tia was so obviously suffering from. “It is possible that once upon a time, you were somepony different. That once, you had a name that was known far and wide across the land - that you made decisions both good and ill which affected the lives of countless ponies. But that is not the pony who is sitting with me today.” Cheerilee reached up and gently began to brush away the tears from Tia’s cheeks with her hoof, keeping her smile gentle.

“The pony sitting with me today stood sentinel for a group of changeling foals, and was prepared to give her life to protect them,” Cheerilee began, gently lifting Tia’s chin. “The pony sitting with me today has a heart so big she can see past the flaws of other ponies to see the shining light within their hearts. The pony sitting with me today made my mother laugh and for a short time, forget her troubled soul.” Cheerilee paused, and then shared a conspiratorial grin with Tia. “Something which I can tell you does not happen very often and which I sincerely hope you will be able to get her to do again.”

Tia’s lips twitched up for a moment in a ghost of a smile, and Cheerilee continued to drive on. “You have been honest with me, Tia. I know you have - so I shall be honest with you.” Cheerilee took Tia’s shoulders gently and spoke in a firm voice. “All I care about, all I need to know and have ever needed to know, is that you are a good pony at heart - which you are, whatever your protestations to the contrary might suggest.” Cheerilee gently touched Tia’s chest where her heart would be. “I believe you said that we cannot change the past... in that, you are wholly correct. We can only seek to change the future.” Cheerilee paused for a moment - and spoke with infinite gentleness. “If you believe your future is here, if you believe your future is as this pony who is sitting with me - this pony named Tia Sunbeam... then I will help you start anew.” Cheerilee smiled softly, squeezing Tia’s hooves. “We’ll figure out everything else as it comes along. Together. As friends.”

Tia’s jaw worked slowly for a few moments, as though she had been robbed of her words and her sense... until the tears welled up in her eyes and she spoke in a childlike voice. “Can I really stay?” she asked, as though she could not quite believe what Cheerilee had said. Cheerilee nodded once, keeping her smile soft. “But... what do I tell the others?” Tia asked, looking towards the shut and locked door behind them.

Cheerilee laughed softly. “Tell them what? After all... the only pony in this room I can see is Tia Sunbeam,” she reminded Tia gently - and a warmth flooded up into Tia’s eyes, kindling with a powerful hope once again. “Now as far as I am concerned... this is who you are.” Cheerilee gently brushed Tia’s mane back, and softly hugged her. “And who you have always been... After all,” Cheerilee felt her lips twist into a bright smile, “you’re my friend, Tia. How could I not believe in you?”

Tia’s jaw worked again, and then she laughed - a bright, if somewhat ragged sound. “It has been a very long time... since anypony has truly believed in me that way,” Tia said softly, then tilted her head. “No. Perhaps it is time I stopped thinking in those terms...” Tia’s mouth twisted into a wry smile. “Scratch that. It is time I stopped thinking in those terms. It is time...” Tia took in a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment before turning to the pony next to her. “Can you go invite everypony back inside?” Cheerilee nodded, and Tia smiled - really, truly smiled at her. “I don’t wish to live in my past anymore. It is time I lived in my present.”

Cheerilee gently smiled and hugged Tia once more. “That’s the smartest thing you’ve said today,” Cheerilee said with a gentle grin, and Tia gave off a soft giggle. Cheerilee trotted over to the door and shoved it open... only to see Vinyl Scratch standing sentinel outside of the door giving the rest of the group a stern glare as they stood some ten feet from the it Vinyl had her hooves crossed over her chest and her stylish shades lent her a subtle air of menace. Cheerilee slipped out of the room and gently shut the door behind her, knowing a conversation was about to occur. “Ah... We’re ready for everypony,” Cheerilee said, as the group’s eyes all focused on her at onc,e as though hungry for more information than that.

Vinyl turned around and said in the most solemn and serious voice Cheerilee had ever heard her use. “She okay?” she said softly, and Cheerilee looked at the DJ - feeling a touch of shock run through her at Vinyl’s serious concern. Vinyl shook her head a little. “I heard the yelling, though I didn’t hear the words... figured she needed to get some shit off her chest,” Vinyl continued in a soft, almost motherly voice. “Know what that tone of voice is like. Used it a coupla’ times myself. So... she okay, or what?”

Cheerilee paused and looked over her shoulder, then took in a deep breath and exhaled just as deeply. “I think she will be,” she said, before turning back to the group. “But she’s going to need our help... all of our help in order to get there.” The knot of ponies nodded slowly together, and Cheerilee felt a surge of pride in all of them. With one more nod, she opened the door again and the eight ponies who had decided to believe in Tia Sunbeam - Ditzy and Dinky, Lyra and Bon Bon, Vinyl and Octavia, Cheerilee and Chaser - swarmed into the room to the aid of their friend.

As snacks were distributed, as liquor was poured and laughter and warmth began to fill the tiny space, Cheerilee took a moment to reflect on the white unicorn whose lap had been conquered by Dinky Doo and her mother, Ditzy. Perhaps she really was Princess Celestia, her powers sealed away by the Princess of the Night in penance for her sins. Perhaps she really had done untold evils in her pursuit of pure Harmony.

Perhaps it was all a hallucination, conjured up by a mind that had simply had too much tragedy, regret, and loss piled onto it. Whatever the truth was, Cheerilee had meant what she said - ultimately, it didn’t matter. The mare who sat amidst her friends, with food and drink being pressed upon her, with Ditzy’s gentle hooves around her neck and Vinyl already cracking sex jokes about them... was a mare named Tia Sunbeam.

Tia was her friend - a librarian pony who was very good at grading papers, and knew a remarkable amount about Equestrian history. She was a fervent reader of the Book of Harmony, and she liked green tea and grilled cheese sandwiches. Tia wasn’t very used to parties, but she was game to try new things all the time... and Tia seemed to have a soft spot for a certain grey pegasus pony. Given the evidence, said pegasus had a soft spot right back. Cheerilee smiled softly at the sight of them, leaning against the doorframe. Perhaps Tia did have a fantastical and remarkable past... one she wanted to forget.

But looking at Tia’s face wreathed in smiles and warmth, Cheerilee thought that perhaps there were worse things than wanting to start over. So she gently shut the door and joined the knot of friends - taking up a carrot stick and a glass of the Apple brandy and raised her glass in a toast. "To our newest friend, Tia. May she find happiness," Cheerilee paused, and smiled softly. "And a better life, here in Ponyville."

"Hear Hear!" yelled the other ponies, and Tia blushed softly. And it will be better, if I have anything to say about it. Cheerilee thought fiercely, and then marveled at the strength of her reaction. Don't worry, Tia... I wont let you down. No matter what happens, I'll be there for you. You deserve that much .

Chapter 29 - The Mage

View Online

~~~~~~Ponyville Park~~~~~~

Tia Sunbeam sat on a surprisingly comfortable wooden bench as the sun began to dip below the horizon on the fourth day of the festival. The sight of the bright golden sphere setting the horizon ablaze in a wash of purples, oranges, pinks and reds was breathtaking. Whatever else Cadence had learned from her, she had apparently learned how to craft a glorious sunset along with the rest. It brought a gentle, tentative smile to the young unicorn’s face... for that was what she was now. A unicorn - plain, simple, and true. She no longer felt envy for Cadence at the sight of her sun under the direction of another. There was a time for all things under the heavens, and a time for change was upon them. So Tia watched the sun slowly set, and appreciated the beauty and awe of the skyline.

“Hey,” a soft voice said, somewhere to Tia’s right. Her head turned to see the bright mint coat of Lyra leaning against the side of the bench. “Mind if I join you?” Lyra asked quietly, and Tia gave her a gracious nod. Soon she was sharing the bench with Tia, and seemed quite content to watch the sunset with her in silence. Not too far in the distance, the sound of their friends preparing some new celebration for the lot of them lent a pleasant air of anticipation to the scene. “So what happened to you?” Lyra asked in a quiet, knowing tone of voice - startling Tia out of her disconnected thoughts. “You went from being perfectly fine to a complete mess overnight,” Lyra continued, her voice calm... but definitely concerned.

Tia stared for a moment at her, then in but a split second... decided the time for secrets was long passed. “It’s not that complex really,” Tia admitted - hating the admission, but seeing the need for it nonetheless. “When this week began, I had vowed to truly be... myself. I would forget my past, forget all the misdeeds and errors and focus on a brighter future. Yet every time I turned around, I saw the... consequences of my mistakes displayed before me.” She gestured helplessly towards the knot of other ponies. “I saw how what I did, and what I did not do, rolled out into the world to affect countless others I had never even met before.” Tia knew she was coming perilously close to revealing her secret to Lyra... but that did not trouble her now.

If Tia could not be honest about what she felt, her secret would be ultimately meaningless anyway. To her surprise however, Lyra was nodding softly and gesturing for her to continue. “What began as an attempt to escape my past instead trapped me within it,” Tia said in a soft, musing voice. “Every time I was alone, my thoughts would spiral inwards tighter and tighter, until I began to fear being alone - I began to fear my own thoughts, torturing me with my past and...” Tia stopped in mid word, and took in a deep breath, exhaling it slowly like Cheerilee had showed her. “Until I could no longer hide from the question I ultimately sought to answer.”

Lyra smiled a little and spoke gently. “You were trying to find out who you were. Weren't you?” Tia nodded, no longer surprised in the least by this mysterious and tightly knit connection that grew and grew with every passing day. Lyra chuckled softly. “Journeys of self discovery are the worst when it comes to emotions,” Lyra said in a voice of remarkable authority, and Tia turned to give the mare her full attention. “I mean, Bons told you her story right? She was trying to find out who she was too. I think that’s why it resonated with you so deeply that it upset your emotional balance.” Tia stared for a moment, wondering what had happened to the lazy-and-easy going Lyra Heartstrings, and who this philosopher of life was sitting next to her.

Lyra grinned toothily at Tia, her golden eyes a-sparkle. “We’ve all been down that road, Tia. Bons, Vinyl, Ditzy - now there’s a story you need to hear sometime - Chaser, Cheery, even me. The only real difference between you and us is we’ve had each other to lean on for all these years... and you haven’t had anypony.” Lyra tilted her head, leaning back into the bench and stretching out her hooves before settling down. Crude logic though it was, Tia couldn’t find fault in it. Lyra gave off a soft chuckle before giving Tia a curious look. “Honestly. I’m surprised you’ve held up as well as you have.”

Tia felt her cheeks heat up a little and snorted in derision. “Right. Becoming a petty tyrant, isolating myself from everypony in normal society, and then trying to commit suicide is holding up well.” Tia gave Lyra a pained look, and got a rueful chuckle out of her friend for the trouble. Tia sighed dramatically, and then gave off a short laugh. “I suppose it could have been worse. Not that that’s saying much.” Tia shook her head, conscious of the fact that her mane was getting longer again. She blew a stray lock of it out of her face with a puff of annoyance, and spotted Lyra grinning almost knowingly at her. “What?” Tia asked, tilting her head towards the other pony.

Lyra shook her head once, then laughed softly. “I’m starting to realize why you fit in so well with our little band of misfits.” Lyra shoved herself off the bench and tossed her mane over her shoulder with a grin, her golden eyes fixing on Tia and giving her an odd feeling of warmth. “We’ve all hit bottom at some point... and we’ve all helped pull one another up.” Lyra turned and gave Tia a gentle hug around the shoulder. “I’m gonna go see what we’re doing next. Don’t sit here and think for too long, or I’ll send Ditty after you.” She winked, then trotted off to join the group in the near distance, leaving Tia alone on the bench once more.

We’ve all hit bottom at some point... and we all helped pull one another up. And didn’t that just sum up the entirety of the last two weeks? There she had been, ready to simply crawl back into her shell and then... then a grey mailmare had swept into her life, and nothing had quite been the same since. And maybe... maybe that really was the point of all of this.

Tia swept her gaze over to the horizon where the sun had laid itself to rest, leaving only the burning bright sky as the sign of its passing. What had she really come here for? To carry out some foolish sentence passed down by her well meaning sister? Or were more powerful forces at work here? Odd as it seemed, Tia could not help but feel the gentle hoof of Harmony in these events. She had remarked to Twilight on how meeting five wonderful ponies suited to be the Elements of Harmony had been no coincidence. And now, Tia was beginning to suspect the same for herself.

After all, the pieces all fit together so beautifully. Five wonderful ponies, each having pulled themselves out of hard times or dark pasts thanks to the aid of their close friends. And then one day along came a sixth pony. She was shy and reserved, a mare of the big city, with her dreams and hopes shattered into a million shards all around her... And without thinking, without so much as a moment of hesitation, worry, or doubt...

They had picked up the pieces that were Tia, and glued them back together one by one.

Slowly, the fiery glow of the sunset began to retreat, as Tia gently pulled herself off the bench to her hooves. Ditzy, who had drawn Tia out of her self-imposed exile with her beautiful soul and endless kindness. Cloud Chaser, who had taught Tia how to be honest with herself again, and admit that her flaws were something she could not run away from. Bon Bon, who gave freely of her love, and sometimes her candy, and asked for so little in return.

Tia felt her hooves carrying her slowly down the street, towards those ponies. Vinyl - Oh, Vinyl. That strange and fascinating unicorn who had been dragged through the pits of Tartarus itself... and come out the other side with a grin on her face and a beat in her heart. And finally... “Hey, Tia! Come on, we’re going to go watch the fireworks show!” Cheerilee yelled, a bright smile on her face. Yes... Cheerilee, who knows who I really was, and doesn’t care. Because Tia was her friend... and that was all she truly needed to know.

Momentum carried Tia toward the knot of ponies who were her friends, and she felt her smile grow by the minute. No, she could not ascribe any of this to ‘coincidence.’ Some things were simply meant to happen... which meant that Harmony was giving her the chance to redeem herself. And so I will. As Tia. Each step felt like a tear - the cloth and substance of an old life slowly ripping away and revealing the new beneath it.

The gentle light of the moon bathed over her as Tia came to a halt in front of her laughing and chatting friends, and she quietly turned her head to the bright sphere. “Thank you, Luna,” Tia Sunbeam whispered, then turned back to her friends. “So. I heard somepony say fireworks?” she asked, in a bright and curiously cheerful voice.

~~~~~???~~~~~~

A single male figure sat in a pool of light behind his desk, facing three mares in immaculate professional dress. “So. They’ve completely gone off?” the male asked quietly, and one of the mares nodded once. The stallion folded his hooves together, inhaling deeply. “What about our contingency plans? Or is it too late for that?” he asked, his eyes scanning across his trio of assistants. All of them were handling this remarkably well, given the circumstances.

“We’ve attempted to rein them in, but to no avail,” stated the first assistant in her pleasant and light alto voice. “We managed to eliminate most of their periphery followers, but the one who has become the power focus eluded our agents.” There was a distinct pause then a soft cough. “Sir, we really do need to evacuate as much as we can, as quickly as we can,” she insisted, a faint edge of desperation to her tone betraying how scared they all were from the situation.

The stallion sighed deeply. “Yes... I agree. Take only the most vital papers and burn the rest. Get our employees and my family to the train station. We leave in thirty minutes.” The three assistants nodded once and filed out of the room one by one in perfect order. Damn it all. First those fools muck up the first phase almost completely, and now this. The stallion stood suddenly, quickly and efficiently gathering up the vital paperwork he could not leave behind. There wasn’t much of it. Years of personal paranoia about industrial spies had given him the habit of committing most vital information to memory.

The worst was going to be the inevitable fallout with his... benefactor. That pony was not going to take well to the failures of this particular business venture, and the stallion was grimly certain that he was going to be the one blamed. Still, he wasn’t completely screwed yet - there was still the faint hope that he’d be able to pin this disaster down on those who were genuinely responsible for it. Of course it isn’t your fault that Princess Luna decided to play her stupid games here, nor that the new Dissonance queen would arrive with her full entourage.

Those things had been quite out of his control - he could but hope his Benefactor saw things in the same light. “Poppa?” came a sweet, gentle filly’s voice into his office, and the stallion stiffened a little. “Poppa, what’s going on? Why does everypony look scared?” The stallion turned to face his sweet daughter - flawed in many ways, but she was still so young - and he was often too busy to attend to the needs of raising her. Something he would have to adjust for very quickly.

The stallion shook his head and smiled. “We’re going to Canterlot, little one. We cannot stay in Ponyville any longer,” he soothed as well as he could, knowing she wasn’t going to like that. Sure enough, her bright eyes narrowed indignantly and her whole posture went from gentle curiosity to anger. I have no time for this... The stallion smacked his hoof into the ground, creating a noise which startled the young filly terribly. “No arguments, Diamond - or we’re going to have more than words. Now go and pack!” he commanded sternly - and to his pleasure, the little filly scampered back out of his office.

The stallion sighed softly, placing his head against the door frame and closed his eyes. Damn you, Celestia; you and your schemes. I will not forget what you’ve done... Of course, neither would Ponyville... once the chaos focus rolled into town.

~~~~~Ponyville Town Square~~~~~~

Mayor Mare watched on with pride as the bursts of color scattered into the skies of Ponyville, as the cleverly placed launchers and skyrockets painted a picture of wonder and beauty across the night. Even Princess Luna - sitting not more than a dozen yards away - was clapping her hooves together in delight at the spectacle. The Mayor quietly adjusted her cravat and smiled at the sight. All around her, newly minted citizens of Ponyville were watching the display with both joy and wonder. Especially the bugponies, most of whom had never seen a display like this before, watched with a singular awe.

The mayor permitted herself a gentle smile as she pushed away from the crowds and walked down the otherwise silent streets of Ponyville at night. Everypony in town had turned out for the stunning display by Fire Crackle and Dragon Snap. I shall have to see if they can provide another show for the conclusion of the festival... she mused, as she picked up her speed to a fast trot. Beautiful or not, she needed to keep her eyes on the security details with so many of the townsfolk concentrated in one space.

Luckily for her, Captain Struggle and Captain Night Scythe appeared to have decided that avoiding one another wasn’t going to work out any longer... and it further appeared that Captain Blackedge had joined them. It was an odd sight, but a welcome one - a former Royal Guardspony, a Bugpony, and a Batpony all standing together and working together in... well, Harmony, for lack of a better term. It was a good sign for the future. None of them looked particularly worried, but their conversation was awfully intense. What in the world could they be talking about?

“I don’t like it,” Captain Struggle said softly as the Mayor approached the tightly knit group of ponies. “I know we’re s’posed to jes’ live n’ let live now, but somethin’ ain't right about em.” The grizzled earth pony turned to his comrades and shook his head slowly. “An don’t gimmie any shit about them jes’ being drunks at play - you both know I’m right, an- Ah, Miz Mayor.” Mayor Mare blinked, then allowed herself a grin. There was no getting anything past Valiant Struggle. He hadn’t survived sixty years of service in the Royal Guard without learning how to pay attention. “Glad ter see ya. We might have ourselves a li’l issue.”

Night Scythe snorted softly in derision, and cast a smokey glance back at the Mayor - who felt a little flush in her cheeks from his eyes upon her. Even now, all these years later, she still felt like a teenaged filly when he looked at her like that. “All due respect to the good captain, but it’s probably just a few Cultists engaging in their particular flavor of Dissonance worship,” Night Scythe drawled, giving Captain Struggle a sneer. “Some of us do still pay our rightful dues to the Moon, you know.”

Blackedge shook his head - now even more predator-like since he’d taken on the form of an armored wasp. “Hivemaster Struggle is correct, Scrolls,” he said quietly, his voice a gentle buzz as he mantled the long slender wings on his back. “Something is wrong this evening. I would like to ask permission to deploy my agents to investigate.” He turned his luminous green eyes to her, surprisingly deferential for one who had sworn allegiance only to the Queen.

The Mayor hesitated for a moment, but then nodded firmly. “Do it quickly. If there is something going on, we shall need to act before they disrupt the celebrations any further.” Blackedge nodded once and then was gone in a flash of buzzing wings. Mayor Mare blew out a sigh. “Captain Scythe, Captain Struggle - would either of you mind checking in with our outer perimeter and consulting with Zecora? I would much rather be over cautious and be wrong, than be complacent and get attacked.”

The two stallions nodded at her - thankfully, without complaint - and quickly trotted down through the dark alleyways of the streets. The mayor herself quickly made her way down Mane street, her eyes darting this way and that as she tried her hardest to see anything odd in the half-light of street lamps. This behavior she continued to indulge in for several blocks until nothing particular began to jump out at her senses. She slowed to a light walk, trying to appear as normal as was possible.

She almost passed SugarCube Corner, but stopped for a moment to look up at the aesthetically unique shop. There were no lights on in the building, But she hadn’t seen the cakes in the town square. Perhaps they were preparing for tomorrow? The thought brought on visions of delights, and In fact, she couldn’t even remember the last time that day she had enjoyed a mug of coffee - dangerous for her. Gambling that at least one of the couple would be home, the Mayor stepped up to the door and gave a light tap.

She gave them a few seconds to answer, but before she went to rap on the door again, a golden-orange tinge caught her attention. It was barely within her periphery - a light of some kind bright enough to overshadow the lamps in the area. A million horrid possibilities flashed through Mayor Mare’s mind, and she forgot the lure of sweets and coffee. She cautiously picked her way off the steps of SugarCube Corner, trying her best to see what side-street the light was coming from.

From where she stood, it seemed tucked in a back alley only a block or so away. Continuing in her careful demeanor, Scrolls crept closer to the source of the light; but with every step, she could feel a sense of dread growing in the pit of her stomach. The air was becoming warmer, thicker, utterly out of character for the early fall weather that had begun to spread over Equestria. It reeked of something else - another power entirely. Suddenly the cackling laughter of the mentally deranged - those willingly touched by Chaos - flew up into the night sky. They laughed, and laughed, and laughed until the Mayor found herself driven to her knees in abject horror.

Drowning away their terrible giggles, a crushing scream exploded into the night; and with it, a column of roaring flame surged high into the night sky. It illuminated everything in Ponyville like the Sun itself, only it did not warm the heart and give lightness to the hooves. The Mayor could only stare in stark terror... as something emerged from the alley. It’s abominable shape was both foreign and familiar - a blazing, malformed shadow of an alicron. The column of fire perpetually burned off from it’s searing white coat and its eyes were hidden behind magic dripping like magma from its eyes of living flame. It’s slender horn was twisted from the waves of roiling heat surrounding it, and then... it spoke. “HOW PLEAD THEE HERETIC!?” it bellowed in a thousand voices, all morphed and combined to resemble one voice Scrolls knew better than her own daughter’s.

“Celestia...” The Mayor whispered in terrified disbelief, her hooves having rooted to the spot

“GUILTY!” the creature exclaimed, orange light consuming its horn before the end. Mayor Mare closed her eyes and tried to fling up a shield of dissonant power, knowing it was pointless before the storm of fire...

“ACK!” she screamed as she felt her mid-section rammed by hard steel. A fiery beam of power incinerated the ground where she had been standing only moments before, but she had not time to think of that as she and her savior tumbled over and over in an adjacent alley. Her glasses lost in the tumble Scrolls stumbled around, trying to feel for whomever had saved her.

“Stop moving so I can carry you out of here!” yelled Night Scythe, his voice bellowing with all the power of a commander on the battlefield. “That thing is bleeding Chaos energy, no matter what it looks like! Come on, this is beyond us! Our Queen will take care of it!” Unable to see, Scrolls only nodded before feeling Scythe grab her - more gently this time- and lift them away from the abomination that stared hatefully after them.

~~~~~Ponyville Town Square~~~~~

Another collective ‘Ooooohhhh!’ went up from the crowd as the fireworks display continued on, multiple colors and shapes adorning the night sky. Tia sat with Ditzy and Dinky, the little filly making Tia giggle with the way she covered her ears protectively. After all she had told Cheerilee - after everything - she finally felt liberated. She supposed then that there was a truth to the old saying ‘Misery loves company’; but at the same time, she thought the quip missed the point. Misery might very well enjoy company, but she was more certain than ever that friendship and love enjoyed it even more.

She could feel it in just being with her friends. It put a rather silly smile on her face and a ready giggle at her lips, and Tia thought those were a welcome addition to her new happiness. A new explosion rocked the air, but the expected show of sparks in the sky never came. Instead, a harsh orange glow cast harsh shadows against everypony’s backs. A wave familiar, yet utterly unfamiliar power washed over her - sending her hairs to raise on end, and her body to shudder in revulsion at the twisted power that spread like a wave before her. Tia was not the only pony to hurriedly turn around in worry as the murmurs began filtering through the crowd, but she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt hers was the only gasp to fill the ranks.

Across town was a sight she had hoped to never see again. She knew that column of fire, knew that harsh and righteous glow. It was a fire she had not unleashed in nearly a thousand years. Tia felt her hooves moving on their own accord, running toward the source. Voices screamed at her from all sides, calling her name - but none of that mattered. It didn’t matter that nopony except Luna should have access to those powers. It didn’t matter that nopony should even know how to access them, let alone wield them. And it didn’t matter that the closer she got to source of that power, the stronger the sour taste of Chaos mixed with corrupted Harmony became.

All that Tia knew for sure was that nothing - Not Chaos, not Dissonance, not even Harmony, was going to take from her the one thing she now had that truly belonged to her... Cold serenity fell over her, and she felt a righteous anger fill her soul. But more than that - far more than that - she could feel the twisting threads of Harmony weaving about her as she ran. Even as the voices of the town grew dimmer behind her, she felt something.

Something she had not felt in a long, long time.

And as she ran, five other figures fell into step and wing beside her. They ran as one - in perfect step and synchronization. Their hooves were a single drumbeat against the ground, wings flapping in time with their hooves as the sick light grew brighter and brighter. And yet... and yet Tia felt a warmth soar through her soul. There was no more need to fear - no more need to look back. The stern resolve in her heart mirrored by the same on the faces of her friends. For a thousand years and more, Celestia Solaris had thought herself alone.

And now?

Ditzy was there.

Vinyl was there.

Chaser was there.

Cheerilee was there.

Bon Bon was there.

They had walked through Tartarus, one by one, and one by one they had pulled each other out of it. Each offering a helping hoof to the next, each shouldering some of the burden so it would not have to be shouldered alone. A string of friendships bound together in blood and tragedy and loss, but shining all the brighter for the darker parts. No matter what foe lay at the end of their road, Tia knew - knew in the depths of her soul - that there was no foe they could not defeat, so long as they stood together.

And far more importantly, she knew she would never have to stand alone, ever again.

Author's Notes:

This was the single most difficult chapter I have ever written in all of my fimfiction history.

Never before this one has been getting all of the right points, all of the character beats, all of the important moments RIGHT been so important to me. Never has been trying to prove that everything in the story up to this point has been leading up to something both good and important been so vital to me.

I dont know if I succeeded or not, but I gave it my best try.

After all of the criticism of the past few days, I have come to view this story with a far more jaundiced eye. It may be that I set out to do something Im simply not prepared to do as an author. I don't know. There's only 5 more chapters to go.

I guess we'll see if it all works out in the end or not.

A side note - Please, go heap your praises upon Inky Jay Without whom this chapter might have taken even longer.

Chapter 30 - Tia's Choice

View Online

~~~~~~Ponyville~~~~~~

The gentle chill of the fall breeze gave way to the sultry warmth of deep summer as the six friends rounded the corner and made for the Temple of Harmony. The heat hit them like a wall of cotton, nearly suffocating them while they adapted to the sudden roasting temperatures around them. Fortunately, Cloud Chaser’s wings gave an extra bat midair, and the suffocating warmth was abated by the influx of cold air. Tia felt a little grin cross her face as they did so - the shining golden temple upon the hill flickering with the light of Living Flame.

Tia could but guess what lay at the top for them, but the very thought of somepony capable of stealing her power chilled her to the bone. Even worse was the fact that Cadence was in Ponyville, and ought to have felt somepony drawing from the powers of the sun! Which means they’re drawing them from me, but that’s even worse! How did I not sense it!? The answer lay upon the hill of course, even though it was an answer Tia wanted not at all. “Look!” yelled Chaser, pointing up into the sky and interrupting Tia’s thought abruptly.

A quick glance upward produced a most welcome sight - Twilight, Cadence and Luna were all already on the wing towards the same destination. And for a brief moment, Tia hesitated... why was she rushing towards the danger? Certainly between the three of them, no threat in the world could possibly prevail. Yet the same power that had driven her to her hooves, the same force that now propelled her onward gave nothing but gentle reassurance. She was going to where she needed to be. What she needed to do there... she was less certain about.

Their hooves hit the side of the hill and their pace notably slowed - it was going to take time, even running up the path, to reach the top. “Okay! Stay close to me, and keep your wits about you!” Tia said as quietly as she could and still be heard over galloping hooves. “Watch out for illusions! Living Flame can cast disturbing visions that draw your fears straight from your mind!” Perhaps that was being a bit lurid, but she could not risk her friends being driven into blind fear if they did not know what was coming.

Much to her pride however, none of the five friends faltered a bit. They simply nodded or made neutral sounds of understanding. A fierce glow of pride settled into Tia’s chest as she dug deep within herself to call upon her power. There is no Death... there is Harmony. Her mind whispered softly, no longer fearing exposure, no longer fearing judgement. They were her friends. They would understand.

Harmony came to her - the sweet whisper of silken power through her mane, the gentle glow of pure white light scattering off her hooves as motes of dancing light. As she ran, geometric patterns etched themselves in the dirt in her wake - scattering beautiful designs behind her as they began to crest the hill. With a firm command of her willpower, she formed the stuff of creation into a wedge shaped shield before her, driving through the sultry warmth that had settled over the hill. Instantly, the stifling heat abated and her breathing eased as they reached the top of the hill, her mind reshaping the power into a dome around her friends even as they took in the sight.

Atop the simple white marble dias, a terrifying visage of white light and power radiated heat so strong it was visible to the naked eye. The grasses surrounding the shrine were slowly baking into a sere brown, save where the figures of Twilight and Cadence stood, their shields - one a bright flaming green, the other a brilliant crystal blue - holding back the power with seeming ease. To one side, Luna had erected a shining shield of moonlight around a large group of terrified looking ponies... no few of which were wearing white robes with Shining-Sun symbology on them. But the Keeper of the shrine was not amongst them....

No, the Keeper stood even in front of Twilight and Cadence - seemingly utterly unruffled by the waves of sickening chaotic power and corrupted Harmony wafting over her. She bore no shield of magic nor sword of power - merely a simple golden sun upon a chain around her neck and the white robes of her office. No words were being exchanged, even as Tia’s eyes slowly adjusted to the blinding brightness of the figure on the dias... and what she saw sunk a dagger of fear into her heart.

It was her.

Or rather, it was the her she had been a thousand years ago. The figure wore bright golden armor plating that covered nearly her entire form. Her wings were clad in tiny, minute plates of metal, segmented together to flex with them perfectly. Her eyes were not a vibrant purple, but rather a shimmering mixture of gold, orange and angry red flames that danced in time with some unknown power. Her mane rippled and snapped like a living fire, colored in the bright blue and white of the hottest fires of the sun. She was the figure of militant Harmony, the epitome of righteous judgement and fire. She was, in short, everything Tia had come to realize was wrong with her entire past.

And she was being fueled by Chaos mixed with Harmony... mixed with her very own magic.

The magic was unmistakable - she knew her own power, and this creature, this THING was using her power as though she were Celestia. Just the sight of her made Tia sick to her stomach in spite of the Harmony magic that flowed through her with serenity and ease. Her five friends stared in a combination of awe and horror - with Ditzy trembling slightly, her lips working as though she was trying to find the right words for the moment. Then a firm hoof came down on her shoulder, and Ditzy snapped to look at the grim resolve on Vinyl’s face. Vinyl nodded once to her and simply said, “Dinky.” And in the flash of an instant the fear vanished from Ditzy’s face and frame - replaced with a smouldering anger Tia had never seen before. The meaning was clear to her at least - Dinky was in danger. This was no time to be scared.

Tia turned her eyes back to the tableau before her, and marveled at the silent courage of the shrine Keeper. How on earth was she managing to stand amidst all of that raging heat and power? How could she possibly be without fear? “You do not need to do this, you know,” said the Keeper, her voice carrying out over the hill. It was then that Tia realized how utterly silent it was up here - no sound of wind, or even birdsong. Stranger still, her voice sounded... familiar. “I know what has driven you to this, my poor child,” the keeper continued in a soft, almost gentle voice. “You can turn from the path of hate and anger. Although you do not realize it, Harmony now flows deeply in your veins. Reject Chaos and allow it to heal you of your ills.” There was a gentle wistfulness that made no sense to Tia, even as she began to advance forward - her hooves moving of their own accord.

Tia did not know why she kept walking - only that she had to do so. Twilight’s eyes turned to stare at her - startled and astonished, though why would she be? Did not Tia have a responsibility to protect this town as surely as Twilight did? Stranger still was the gaze of Cadence as she turned her head to see her. No shock there - no. There was serenity. Calm. And to Tia’s astonishment, Cadence bowed to her as she passed, her hoof lifting gently and her head dipping low. A moment later, a look of disbelief and astonishment crossed Twilight’s face... and then she did the same. The two rulers of the land, ensconced in their shields of power, bowed to the six simple ponies as they passed.

It was then that Tia knew beyond any shadow of a doubt that Harmony, Dissonance, and Chaos in their purest forms warred against one another upon that hill. Events were being driven not by the choices of mortal ponies, but by the very forces of creation itself. The fake Celestia glared down at the Keeper, her haughtiness and arrogance apparent in every inch of her carriage, and her voice rippled with a thousand different tones - a voice wracked with Chaos. “You know nothing, little pony. The darkness must be purged from these lands before it consumes and enslaves us all.” The voice was Celestia’s, but it was not Celestia’s at the same time. “Do not speak to me of Harmony. What could you possibly know of HARMONY?!” the voices screamed, and the sonic assault battered her shields with unrelenting power.

Yet the figure standing within ten feet of the false Celestia appeared to suffer naught but a ruffling of her robes. Tia’s steps were carrying her up towards the dias now - her friends in close attendance with her. It was like she was a magnet, being drawn inexorably towards the thing that was her... and was not her. The Keeper spoke again, though she did not turn her head an inch. “I know that Harmony has brought a very special somepony here today,” the voice said, at its gentlest. “Somepony who must now decide her fate... and yours.” The false Celestia’s eyes snapped up to stare at Tia, and then widened to their farthest extent, full of panic... and fear.

Tia stepped upon the wide white marble of the dias and came to a halt - and one by one, her friends arrayed themselves around her. Tia looked left, and then right - And each of her friends shared with her a smile. In spite of the incredible scene before them, they were confidet they would find a way. Reassured and buoyed by her friends, Tia took a bold step forward, and then another. She strode up, stopping short of the Keeper... who strangely, had still not turned around. “Thou art not Celestia, creature,” Tia growled out, the pulse of Harmony lending an ethereal and almost ghostly quality to her voice. “Thou know nothing of Harmony. Thou art the creation of vile Discord, and NOTHING MORE!” Tia’s voice thundered across the platform they stood upon... and the false Celestia creature was forced back a single step.

The Keeper strode forward a step, and Tia realized that now they were all equally distant from one another. She had but a moment to absorb this, as the Keeper finally began to turn as a gust of powerful winds seemed to hammer down upon the platform, sending Tia’s mane - and the manes of her friends - to fraying and blowing in the wind. Her friends threw up hooves to shield their faces... but slowly. Odd. It was as though they were moving through air too thick. The wind slowed to the barest of breezes, and yet still they held their odd pose. Even the false Celestia’s mane slowed to a halt, her face a mask of fear and hatred and loathing.

It was an effect Tia had only seen once before. An effect she had not seen since she was a foal. Tia’s head whipped around to stare at the Keeper, her white hood now thrown back from her face. Her coat was as pure white as the snow, and her mane a fiery red not found anywhere else in nature. Her eyes were the clearest, brightest blue of the sky and her smile was as infinitely gentle as the stars. Gone was the figure of the simple pony Keeper, replaced by the tall and unmistakable form of an Alicorn - her horn slender and sharp, her wings visible beneath the robe.

And she was not alone.

Tia fought down the scream that threatened to tear itself from her lips at the sight. Those hateful yellow eyes, the mismatched horn, the disfigured limbs of many a creature. The body, twisted in coils found comfortable only by the whose soul called it home. And the colors of the rainbow all manifested in the wrong, most distasteful ways. “Well now,” he drawled in that strange, alien voice of his. “This is certainly a surprise. I thought you were just another fuddy-duddy, Fausticorn.” His voice drawled thickly, the slick and twisted form falling back into a puffy chair colored in a hideous shade of yellow. “But it looks like you you might be interesting after all.”

Those yellow eyes darted over to Tia, and not for the first time in her life she wondered what went through that demented mind of his when they locked wills. “And here’s the mare of the hour!” Discord cried happily, pulling a party-horn out from nowhere and giving it a discordant blow as streamers and confetti fell all around her. “Have a drink, Celestia. It’s a big day for you, isn’t it?” he asked with a sly smile on his face. “Not that you know that its a big day. Nor was I even supposed to be here, but I suppose we’re both the victims of our own fame.” He gestured to where the frozen false Celestia stood with a snort of derision. “Amateurs. They think this is creating Chaos? I could do better in my sleep! Actually,” he paused, pulling a fancy looking cocktail glass from the ether and sipping at some bubbly liquid, “I believe I have done better asleep, drunk, and hopped up on sugar. But that is neither here nor there. Nor is it over there.” Discord pointed, and Tia pointedly did not look where he was pointing - knowing it to be just another one of his damnfool tricks. Tia growled softly, and Discord grinned in delighted response. “But look at you! After all of these centuries, after despairing for so long that you would ]ever unbend that stiff spine of yours! I’d salute you myself, but Alas! I’m still locked up in stone.” His visage turned mournful, and Tia felt the spike of fear in her heart slowly melt away in sheer relief.

The Keeper... or rather, the Alicorn who now stood where the Keeper had stood, lifted her hoof. “Enough, old one. We haven’t the time for this nonsense. I can only hold this spell for so long.” She swiveled to turn that warm blue gaze upon Tia... a gaze she had not felt in so very, very long. “I wish I had the time to explain this to you dearest, but Harmony does not wait for anypony.” There was a sadness in that voice - infinite and terrible in its scope. “Suffice it to say, a powerful force has found the means to steal your sealed Alicorn magic. They have used it, combined with the stolen powers of Chaos...”

Discord cut her off then, his voice testy and annoyed. “They didn’t even ask! As though I’d turn down a chance to ferment more Chaos in the world.” The glass of cocktail was still bubbling, even though it was apparently empty. He bit down on the glass and crunched it like some kind of bizarre snack .”But noooooo, they had to get all greedy and keep all the fun to themselves.” His eye twitched in anger, then with a quicksilver change of mood adopted a lazy smile. “What Miss Harmony here is trying to say is that the options you have to get rid of this thing are rather limited. As good as little Twilight and Cadence are, they will never be you.” Tia stared at Discord as he spoke - the obvious fondness and... was it wistful regret? In his voice was disconcerting, to say the least.

The Keeper glared at him for a moment, before speaking again. “Crude as the explanation is, the old one is correct,” the Keeper sighed softly, her eyes closing for a moment. “Harmony and Dissonance stand on a precipice. Forces that have lain dormant for countless millennia are awakening and attempting to write themselves into the fabric of reality. There is so much I would tell you my dear one,” the Keeper said softly. “But our time grows shorter. This creature can only exist so long as it can draw from your Alicorn magic.” She pointed her hoof at the false Celestia, her voice rippling with scorn for it. Tia felt her heart grow leaden, her mouth slowly working as she tried to say what she had not the heart to. “Which means you must either take up that magic again...” The Keeper began, turning to fully face Tia. “Or you must renounce it.” Near silence fell over the temple, broken only by the gentle humming of a dirgelike tune from Discord.

“I... What?!” Tia blurted out, almost unable to comprehend the enormity of that statement. “But... take it up or renounce it?! Right now?!” Tia practically screamed, and the sad nod from the red-maned Alicorn was more than enough to drive a steel spike through her soul. “But..I... But... I just...” Her words failed her, and Tia nearly collapsed to her knees - kept upright only by the stubborn will not to show any weakness in front of him. Tia barely knew what was going on - Discord was here, and she was here, and they were telling her that... she had to decide her future... right now?

Discord sniffed derisively. “As much as I enjoy a good emotional breakdown, I’ve delivered the message I came here to give.” He bowed mockingly towards the Keeper. “A pleasure to see you and grumpy-butt have finally decided to play the Game with me. I look forward to matching wits with you both in the near future. Ta!” he proclaimed, before vanishing in a puff of logic and leaving behind only a rude sound and a smell like burnt sugar. How like him. Was Tia’s only coherent thought at that moment.

Coherent thought was not on her list of priorities anyway, not with... not with her standing there. Tia resolutely turned to face the pony, and walked forward with equal dignity. She had shed enough tears over the last week, she had experienced enough emotional damage, and dealt with enough tragedy. She was not going to cry in front of her. She was not going to weep, or spout denials, or scream, or any of the hundred thousand things she wished very much that she could do right then. She would not demand explanations. There would be time for that later, no matter what the mare before her said.

Instead, she decided to do what was important. “Hug me,” she demanded, in the quietest and most dignified voice she could manage. Much to Tia’s surprise, the mare did just that - wrapping gentle and firm hooves around her neck and embracing her. For just a few moments, Tia closed her eyes as time stood still around them. “Tell me it’s going to be okay,” she said in that same quiet and dignified tone, though it was a little shakier - a little more emotional. She would not cry. She was going to be a big filly.

The soft blue eyes took in every inch of her - the silken red mane exactly as she remembered it, smelling faintly of wildflowers and blueberries. “Tia...” the Keeper said, her voice full of unfathomable love and patience. “It is going to be alright, and I do not merely say that because you wish me to.” Soft hooves took up Tia’s chin, and lifted her head to stare into those endless blue eyes. “You have grown so beautifully and so much. I am so very proud of you.” A gentle kiss on each cheek and a soft ruffle of Tia’s pink mane. “I have done what I can to allow you this choice. A choice I should have given you a long, long time ago... but the world needed you as you were.” The red-maned head dipped low, the regret and anguish in the voice all too real. “I know how you must hate me for leaving you...”

Tia could not take that sadness for one moment longer. “Mother, do shut up,” Tia snapped, a ghost of her old attitude resurfacing. “You saved Lulu’s life. You saved mine. You did what any good mother would have done.” Tia lifted her hooves up to hug the mare... no, to hug her mother tightly around the neck. She buried her face in that mane, and inhaled the scent as deeply as she could - trying with all of her considerable mind to lock that scent, that feel of her touch and her mane and her eyes into her memory as hard as she could. “I could never, ever hate you.” Tia whispered, trying to imbue all the love, all of the caring she had spent four millenium regretting having not shown.

The embrace was over far too soon - but Harmony did not grant miracles without price, no matter what the ancient tales said. “You know what you will have to do,” her mother said, in a gentle and firm voice. “One way or another, you will need to decide quickly. Once time begins again, the creature will try everything in her power to destroy you before you can make the choice. If it does... there may be no way to stop it.” A moment later, she placed her hooves on Tia’s shoulders and smiled softly. “Whatever you decide... know that I love you, and I have always loved you.” Then her mother smiled - a beautiful radiant thing that seemed to coat Tia with a gentle warmth. “And Tia?” Tia looked up and nodded once, her heart simultaneously aching and soaring. “Tell Lulu... tell all of my grandchildren... that one day, we'll be together again. After all...”

Tia felt the stream of time slipping back into place, the roaring winds picking up speed and flailing her mane about - as the figure of her mother began to fade away into the ether, leaving behind the collapsed form of the shrine’s Keeper. The image vanished and the cries of her friends caught her ears as the winds slowly began to die, and a single voice whispered upon the wind. ”There is no death...There is Harmony.” Tia stared into the air for a moment, where once a mother had stood. A quick glance behind her proved that those words had not been heard by her alone - but by each and every one of her friends.

In the distance behind her, Twilight and Cadence stood proudly - their shields dispelled and the looks upon their faces was...expectant. Tia looked at them - at Luna, who stood to the far side of the dias and watched on. Luna’s eyes were full of anguish... of heartbreak... but also, of understanding. She nodded, tears streaming down her face without end. Tia closed her eyes to the sight, then turned to face the creature. Looking at it now, Tia could feel no revulsion - she could feel no anger or hatred for it. All she could feel was pity. Pity for the mare that creature represented - for the Alicorn she had once been. Pity for the years lost; for the life she could have had if only she had been strong enough to look within - and to make the choice to live.

Tia opened her eyes fully, and spoke softly - but firmly enough to be heard by everypony around her. “Goodbye... mother,” she said gently, then turned her eye within. For what else could she do? What had she learned here - what lesson had finally gotten through to her mind and her soul? That she could no longer hold herself responsible for things outside of her control... that it was at last time to live a life of her own making.

To live the life she chose to live.

So Tia called to the deep powers within her, she called to the Harmony that was the structure of her very soul. “Tia!? What... what are you doing??” Chaser yelled behind her, but there was no time to answer. The power rushed forth through her, and the creature of Chaos and Harmony screamed in pain and disbelief. For Cloud Chaser... who taught me the true value... of Honesty! A flash of light blazed across the horizon - and Cloud Chaser swept forward, a vibrant blue light erupting out of the ground beneath her and soaring into the sky. “Whoa! Wh-What’s happening!?”

But Tia was blind to the world, even as great white wings of power sprouted from her shoulder blades and fanned out behind her. “She’s doing the wing thing again! Come on! We’ve gotta help her somehow!” Ditzy swung in next to her, as Tia’s mind painstakingly pulled her through the ritual, step by step. For Ditzy, who cared for me without reservation or fear, who showed me true... Kindness! To her right, a golden light erupted out beneath Ditzy’s hooves, and she gave out a triumphant cheer. “Yeah! You think you can threaten my town? My daughter? You’re just one more bully! Come on, Vinyl!” Ditzy yelled, as the false Celestia was driven back another step, its voice now nothing more than a cacophony of fear.

The false Celestia turned and tried to wing her way off the platform... only to have a massive blast of violet energy slam into it, sending it tumbling into the middle of the dais. “I don’t bucking think so, you bitch!” Twilight Sparkle cried, having teleported nigh-instantly to the other side of the temple and unleashed her power against it. “Cadence! Trap it inside!” Twilight yelled, her voice peeling like a rumble of thunder across the sky.

“Got it!” Cadence yelled back, as the monstrosity tried to launch itself straight up into the air - only to smash comically into a shield of pure crystalline blue, made of thousands upon thousands of tiny honeycomb shapes. “You’re not getting away from this, you foul creature!” Cadence spoke with all the strength of the earth, rumbling through the land with impossible force. “Luna! Bind it!” Cadence called across the temple. “We need to buy Tia time!”

Tia’s eyes opened, and there was naught but a pool of light within each. “There it is again...” Vinyl said, her shades flashing in the light show that was going on around them. She galloped forward and took a position next to Tia, her grin as broad and bright as a star. “That beat! I can hear it! Yeah!” Vinyl’s head was bobbing in time, her voice breathlessly excited as Tia felt her own head begin to bob to that same time - for surely enough, Vinyl was right. There was a beat - the heartbeat of the earth itself, of Harmony pulsing in time to the rhythm of the universe. For Vinyl... who smiled in the face of tragedy and loss and taught me that even when I have nothing else... I will always have... Laughter! A shaft of brilliant purple light erupted from beneath Vinyl’s hooves... and perhaps appropriately, pulsed in many different shades of the color. “Just follow that beat, Tia! We’re gonna give this thing a face full of wubs! ” Vinyl yelled, tapping a hoof into the ground as she did.

Tia felt a wave of power and hatred slam into her as the chaos creature realized it was trapped, and began to direct all of its power towards her. The white shield of power bent under the insane force it directed at her, a column of pure living flame erupting around them as a thousand voices screamed all around her. For a moment, she felt her knees buckle beneath the force... then cream colored hooves lifted her up without any obvious effort. “Hold on Tia!” Bon Bon yelled, her teeth gritted. “Don’t let that fire through, or we’ll all be deep fried pony! I’ll hold you up, you hold it off!” And so she did - Tia directing all of her strength into the shield as Bon Bon supported her body without so much as a single sign of strain. For Bon Bon, who gave me her friendship and love and asked for nothing in return, who carries a debt she cannot repay, yet tries to every day of her life... who showed me her pure Generosity! A column of pink light appeared beneath Bon Bon’s hooves, the columns of color now reaching up into the skies above their heads.

Out of the flame came the angry, maddened eyes of the chaos creature - aiming its horn towards Tia with all the force of a falling meteorite. The horn blazed an impossibly bright golden-red, driving a magical spike straight toward’s Tia’s heart. Her eyes widened in sudden fear, knowing that her shield would not be able to hold back such a blow - only to see a faintly blue band of power wrap itself around the creature’s neck - its horn mere inches away. “Thou. Art. Not. My. Sister,” growled Luna, her voice as strong as steel and twice as hard. “And thou only wisheth thy power were her equal!” came another snarl, as a second and a third and a fourth band wrapped itself around the body of the false Celestia. Tia stared for a moment as the creature went crashing into the ground - more and more bands of moonlight made solid wrapping around it and binding it to the ground. For the briefest of moments, Tia looked at Luna... and she was not luna. Her coat had darkened, and her eyes had become like those of a dragon... and then the image was gone, replaced with the moon princess she so loved.

Cheerilee was there then, her voice soft as she stood so close. “I don’t know what you need to do Tia... but I’m here,” Cheerilee said, her voice gentle and understanding. “And I won’t leave you. No matter what.” Tia felt tears slowly filling her eyes, as the ritual began to spread out beneath her hooves. For Cheerilee... who did not judge me. Who did not care about my past. About my crimes. About my flaws or about my lies. She cared only that I was her friend, and that I needed her. For she showed me true... Loyalty! A column of bright red light erupted now from beneath Cheerilee’s hooves, and the teacher looked up at the five columns of light that now marched across the skies. “Five... but... that would mean...” Cheerilee whispered...

Tia swallowed the lump in her throat, unwilling - or perhaps, unable - to hold back the tears now. Her voice tore out of her throat, the words fighting every step of the way. “For my friends, who showed me the truth - who showed me that it is better to love others and risk loss, than to live without risk and without love. Who showed me how to hope for a better tomorrow, and about the value of letting go of the past.” Tia stared up into the sky, and tore at the Harmony within her. “For they have taught me the value of Friendship!” And a column of pure white light erupted beneath her and soared into the sky to join the other five - making six. Tia grasped at the power near the very core of her being, wrapping up the spark of the Divine which lived within all alicorns with the strength of her will and the power of Harmony.... And the value... of sacrifice, her inner voice whispered, and with a wrench of effort....

She tore it out.

The world exploded in a blinding, endless pain. Tia screamed, and screamed - but no sound came out of her lips. The white wings that soared from her shoulders vanished into mist and morning dew. The living flame vanished from the eyes of the false Celestia, and the fiery heat which surrounded them abated. Had Tia not been supported by the shoulders and hooves of Bon Bon, she would have collapsed completely and utterly. As it was, she was barely able to hold on to her consciousness... all connection to the world was gone. All connection to the sun was gone - all that was left was her magic... and the gentle, warm touches of her friends. “Tia...” whispered Ditzy, her voice filled with awe. “Tia, look!” Ditzy yelled again, pointing at her chest.

Tia did indeed look, her eyes drinking in the sight of the golden torque that now encircled Ditzy’s chest - five shining and crystal-clear diamonds in the shape of bubbles stood proudly in the center. Tia’s eyes widened, disbelief flooding through her soul... but sure enough - each of her friends bore a similar device. Their cutie marks shining forth from gemstones cut by no mortal hoof... then she reached up - and felt not a crown upon her head, as Twilight had worn, but a golden circlet upon her brow, set with a single white cloud and a shining beam of light streaming down from it. So. It worked. Tia thought, with a faint burn of pleasure. She had been reborn... and so had they.

The Elements of Harmony.

And then...

Light.

Chapter 31 - The Return of Harmony

View Online

~~~~~The Shrine of the Sun, Ponyville~~~~~

Tia had seen the Harmony of the world before. She had even once - and only once - opened her senses fully to the fundamental forces that drove everything in the world’s existence, and even that did not compare to this. It was as though every shadow had been banished, every ill and every misdeed swept away in a torrent of power. Her body was no longer her own as that same power began to lift her off of the ground, her hooves leaving the earth as though she were flying...But I cannot fly any longer... I have given my wings to the world...

Not that anything more coherent could pass through her brain. The agony of giving part of herself, part of who she had always considered herself to be; even for the sake of others, was excruciating. Her soul was being rent in two, and her inner strength being drawn from it to give power to the creation of new Elements. It was the strangest, most paralyzing sensation - to be at the mercy of pain by one’s own choice knowing it was necessary but still desiring above all else to somehow escape it.

There was no way to tell exactly what was going on - she could feel the warm embrace of Harmony around her, she could distantly hear voices yelling words she was having trouble comprehending. For a few moments, she felt as though the best thing she could possibly do was simply lose consciousness and wait for things to sort themselves out. Then a firm hoof grasped her around the shoulders, and a voice pierced the haze that had blanketed her mind. “Don’t you dare, Tia! That thing isn’t finished yet!”

The voice - the words - they snapped through the fatigue and banished away exhaustion. Her eyes sharpened and the world came back into focus. Her head felt heavy as she looked to one side then the other - seeing her five friends joined hoof in hoof and glowing with an impossible amount of power. All of them were watching her, as her head shifted back to stare at the screaming chaos beast, its very existence held together now only by the truly massive amounts of chaos energy it was of which it was constructed and some unseen and immense willpower.

Then she felt the glow in the center of her forehead, where the gem of Tia’s cutie mark - her cutie mark, now - felt warm with power. She knew then, what had to be done - what the world was waiting for her to do. She seized that power in her mind - and simply gave it crude form. The blast erupted from around them, a whirling dervish of rainbow light that enveloped them all and shot toward the abomination at the speed of a Rainboom. Tia did not see what happened next - there was simply too much light, too many colors flashing around her. She felt the impact of power against power, and a piercing scream rent the air... and then it was gone.

Slowly, achingly, the power left her - the rainbows faded away into glittering sparkles that slowly descended to the ground and vanished. Her hooves touched earth again, and a jolt of ache rushed up her body as though she had spent weeks working non-stop. Her muscles hurt as she gently descended to the earth to lay upon the renewed grasses in front of the shrine, and finally came to a rest there.

Her friends one and all staggered a little bit, leaning on one another and shaking their heads in astonishment. “Whoa...” Vinyl whispered softly, her hoof gently running across the necklace which bore the shimmering azure musical note over her chest. “Wicked.” Vinyl grinned at the other ponies - each of them examining their new jewelry in awe. Tia could not help but smile a little at their reactions, even though any movement felt painful and rather unnecessary. Tia laid her head upon the grass and was content to just lie there for the moment.

Then a shadow loomed close overhead, and Tia cracked open an eye - Cadence. Good, pure, reliable Cadence stood there with a solemn look upon her face. Each of her friends were startled at the sight, and much to Tia’s surprise all five performed reasonable looking bows. “Come along, my little ponies,” Cadence said in a soft, but firm tone of voice. “Young Tia here will require medical aid, and there are some vital things you must know now that you are the new bearers of the Elements of Harmony.” Cadence spoke with a remarkably calm authority - and when the five ponies around her raised voices in objection to this, she lifted a gold clad hoof regally and by mere presence alone, silenced them. “I will not keep you from her for long, I promise you. We shall retire to the shrine.” She gestured imperiously towards the nearby stone building. “And when I have spoken to each of you, you may accompany Tia to the hospital.”

The five friends looked at one another, then at Tia. Tia nodded her head weakly and smiled, waving her hoof. “I just need to have a little lie down. It’s generally not wise to keep a Princess waiting, in my rather limited experience.” That got a chuckle from the five ponies - each of whom gently gave her a sign of concern or comfort. A pat on the head from Bon Bon, a gentle hug from Ditzy, a mane-ruffle from Chaser. Soon, they were trotting through the temple doors, and with one final opaque look from Cadence, the doors were shut firmly behind her.

That set off the fireworks. “TIA!” Luna screamed, her voice full of more anguish and pain than Tia could have imagined her having at that moment. There was no hesitation of movement, just four silver clad hooves galloping against the green and sere grasses at a frantic pace before sliding to a halt next to her. Tia looked up into those gentle eyes of her dear sister and tried her best to put on a brave face. “Tia... Tia what have you done!?” Luna sobbed out, her hooves hesitating to touch her for a moment - then simply giving up on hesitation to gather her up. It had been so rare to feel small around Luna... for so long, Tia had been the big sister, and had far more often been the one to gently hold her in times of grief. “Oh... Oh no...” Luna whispered, her eyes obviously seeing far beyond the physical.

Tia winced a little at the look in Luna’s eyes... but she would not shy away from it. “Don’t Lulu,” Tia said softly, running her hoof slowly and gingerly along Luna’s. “Don’t you dare blame yourself. I walked into this with open eyes, and I knew... what it would take.” Tia swallowed softly, as Luna’s cheeks shone with silvery tears. She wanted, more than anything in the world, to make those tears vanish... but there was no way to do that now. “Lulu... You gave me a chance to... to make a life for myself. To finally be my own pony.” Tia gently craned her head up to kiss a tear away.”Please... I’m okay with this. I really am.” Tia tried to summon up her best smile, even though she knew she probably looked utterly spent.

Luna shook her head helplessly for a moment, looking up over her shoulder and then back to Tia. “Tia... What of thy daughters?“ Luna asked quietly, then bowed her head. “What of me? Dost thou truly think I wish to pass the centuries without thee?” Her voice was gently pleading, full of sorrow. “Only so recently have I regained thee... a thousand years of darkness and silence, and a scant hoof-full of days to regain all we have lost... and now I must face losing thee again?” Luna’s voice was not accusatory - nor was it angry - it was... sad. Just sad, almost broken hearted. Tia felt her own eyes tear up at the feel of that voice in her ears. “Just... tell me why, Tia. Why wouldst thou sacrifice thy Spark?”

Tia exhaled softly, lowering her head back to the grass and placing it upon her forehooves. “I couldn’t... I couldn’t stand the thought of losing them, Lulu.” Tia’s voice slowly dipped into a whisper, her eyes closing so she wouldn’t have to see those tears, and hoping that she could hide her own. “I found friends... and when I finally had them for the very first time, I found I didn’t wish to be without them. I was already losing my mind, trying to figure out what to do when...” She gestured a hoof limply at the altar. “What else could I have done? I had to choose between losing them forever or...” The tears came anyway then, streaming into the grass around her hooves. “Or this. I made a choice, Lulu. Nothing more.”

Silence then fell upon the hill for a time, and neither sister spoke a word. It felt like minutes had passed, when out of the silence soft hooves gently hugged her and a familiar warmth rested against her back. Then a faint sense of wetness against the back of her neck, and whispered words under sobbing breaths. “I remember watching the madness take you, all those centuries ago. I remember seeing my sister vanish into the Princess, and leaving naught of the pony I loved behind. I remember returning, and finding no sign of Tia left in you...” Hooves tightened around Tia, and the voice became harsher. “I cannot begrudge thee thy choice, and yet I hate it so,” Luna gasped out, her voice going ragged. “For at last, I thought I had found my sister again... and now that sister is no more, forever and aye.”

Tia opened her eyes then and turned her head to gently press her cheek to Luna’s. “I am sorry, Lulu,” Tia said gently, her own voice breaking and cracking a touch under the strain. “Please. I know I do not deserve it, I know I have no right to ask for it, but I beg of you to forgive me.” Tia sucked in a deep breath, trying to calm herself. “It will be difficult enough to explain this to Twilight as it is.” There. It was a cheap and low blow, but she knew that Luna would hone in on thoughts of Twilight being distressed by this.

It worked too, no matter how guilty Tia felt for saying it. “She’s-” Luna’s head whipped up and looked around rapidly. “She must be with Cadence,” Luna breathed out, and then half glared at Tia. “That was a mean trick, Tia.” There was a pause as Tia looked up slyly at Luna, and Luna chuckled half-heartedly. “Not that you are incorrect in that it will be difficult to explain this to Twily.” Luna sighed expressively, and Tia tried hard not to gawp at her sister. Twily? Wasn’t that Shining Armor’s nickname for her? “Regardless...” Luna paused, then sighed again. “You are forgiven, Tia. Had I been in your boots, I do not think I could have made a different choice, but you are wrong about one thing.” Luna gave a wry little smile. “This is my fault. After all, it was naught but I who commanded thee to come to Ponyville to make friends. I am simply getting what I wished for.” Luna stressed the wry humor in those last words, and Tia couldn’t help it. She laughed a little.

Luna followed suit with a slight chuckle of her own, then looked up to the golden statue at the center of the field. “If it were not for Twilight, I would...” Luna said softly, and Tia looked up in astonishment at her sister, who was staring at the icon with an oddly... hungry look. “She is so strong, Tia. I find myself grappling with her power more and more each day.” Luna cast Tia a sharp look then, her eyes narrowed. “She hath not become a Tyrant, I promise thee. But she is taking far too much pleasure in the exercise of her power. I am finding it more and more difficult to keep her balanced.” Luna shivered a little, licking at her lips in an uncharacteristic nervousness. “I can feel her... changing me...”

Tia would have moved quickly if she could - but, Curse this body! She could not move so quickly in the state she was in. “Lulu, what is going on in Canterlot?” Tia’s voice was sharp and firm, though lacking the once ineffable power which had once suffused it. Still, she did an excellent impression of a concerned parent... which, come to think of it, she was. “What is Twilight doing to you?” She wanted to reach out, to try and sense with her power... until she realized the power simply was no longer there. It was a startling, sobering moment for her - a reminder that if she ever wished to wield Harmony again, she would need to start at the beginning. But right now, Lulu was far more important.

Luna shook her head briefly, her mane shimmering in the moonlight. “There is naught you can do about it now, Tia. I promise you, should the need arise I shall consult with both you and Cadence. But...” Luna took in a deep breath and exhaled. “I chose this path as well, Sister. I knew what it might cost me to see it through.” Then there was a brief, almost whimsical smile. “Still, tis not all bad, I suppose. She is a truly wonderful pony in her heart, and a remarkably attentive lover.” Tia felt her cheeks burn red at the thought of her student and her sister doing...that. Tia sighed a little, and had to chuckle wearily. I need to spend more time around Vinyl and Chaser. Between them, I ought to get over my embarrassment quite quickly.

Worse still, Luna was grinning at her after that off-hoof comment. Tia tried to stand, but found she’d no strength in her limbs and winced. “I think you ought to get a doctor, Lulu. I’m going to need help getting into bed.” Tia looked over towards the town, where the bright lights still shone from town square. “And then somepony is going to need to calm the citizens. There will be many questions... and we ought to keep them from getting out of hoof,” Tia remarked dryly, then paused and lowered her head. “Go, Lulu. When Twilight comes out, it might be better if it was just us.”

Luna’s mouth opened, then shut and she nodded softly - leaning in to give Tia one more fierce hug before lifting off into the skies. Tia watched her wistfully, and cast a glance over her shoulder. I will never fly again. But I have friends to lift my soul upon wings of friendship. And that would have to be enough. Tia gently laid her head on her hooves and stared up at the golden icon of the pony that had been her... and was her no more.

~~~~~Temple of Harmony~~~~~

Twilight felt her coat itch.

Logically, it had to be because of where she was - the very beating heart of the power that stood opposed to her own. Worse still, she could feel that power calling out to her, beckoning her closer to the smaller altar that stood at the end of the homey hall. She’d been here so many times before, meditating and contemplating the words of the Book and the Code. She had grown to be good friends with Bright Dawn too, and missed their esoteric conversations about the meaning of parts of the Code.

And even now - as she stood there as a scion of Dissonance, her powers in the dark arts without better, and with only a few peers - the white light that shone from the altar still beckoned her. Come back, Twilight. Come back. You can turn down the righteous path again. We forgive you your sins, forgive you your mistakes. You know at heart you are still a child of Harmony... Twilight whipped her eyes away from that light, feeling a cold sweat chill down her spine at the ethereal words that begged at her - shutting them out with a concentration of power. No. I cannot come back. The world needs Balance, and I am the lone guardian who dares to fight for it. In spite of the need, in spite of the cold logical knowledge that Balance required both Harmony and Dissonance... she could feel the pull of the white power within her.

Would she ever lose her connection to Harmony? Luna had said such connections ought to erode over time with use of Dissonance power, yet in spite of all of her profligate use of the dark arts - Harmony sang strongly within her, down near the core of her being. Perhaps that was why, as she stood before the newly minted Elements of Harmony, that she did not feel revulsion or fear. She was wary of them - and she had good reason to be, given that the Element of Magic had fallen upon the brow of Celestia - but not afraid.

Somehow she knew... that if she gave the word, if her resolve broke and shattered beneath the weight of her responsibilty... that the Elements could free her from the ties of the Trinity. Much as Luna had been reborn from the shell of Nightmare Moon, so too would Twilight be reborn from the shell of the Nightmare Queen. It was terrifying to contemplate. But it was also comforting to know there was a way out. Twilight shook the thoughts from her head though, as Cadence shut the door firmly behind them and turned to face the five ordinary ponies.

That Cheerilee and Ditzy were here was unsurprising to Twilight. Both of them were devout Harmony believers, and had long tried to live up to the simple ethics and morals of the Book. The rest though... Twilight had never had many dealings with either Vinyl or Cloud Chaser. They both ran in a much more active social circle than she ever had. Pinkie would know more about them, anyway - so Twilight did not need to worry. Bon Bon, on the other hoof... Bon Bon was an enigma. Pinkie might know more about her, as might Rarity who had a thing for such fancies - but Twilight herself knew next to nothing about her.

Cadence spoke up quietly, interrupting Twilight’s internal monologue. “I will not keep any of you long, I promise,” she said quietly - and Twilight had to admire her poise in this situation. Something had happened to Celestia out there, and the one most capable of dealing with it was already working it. There were strong feelings of anguish and anger coming down the connection from Luna, but that was to be expected in a reaction for somepony you loved so dearly. “But there are things you must know,” Cadence continued, her regal warmth and motherly kindness pouring through the room like thick syrup. Sweet, cloying, but also quite genuine.

“First, I must congratulate you on becoming the new Bearers of Harmony. Few indeed have carried that honor throughout the centuries, and as such they come with both certain benefits... and certain responsibilities.” Cadence paused and smiled briefly at all five of the awed ponies. “First, I insist that you do not show overmuch deference to either myself of Queen Twilight. Your new status means you will be interacting with the royal house on a much more frequent basis.” Cadence paused again, but this time it was to give off a long and low chuckle. “And I am quite tired of being bowed to all the time. I am simply Cadence, and I insist that any friend of Tia’s is a friend of mine.”

That got a startled gasp out of Chaser, and Twilight noted that of all the ponies there - only Ditzy and Vinyl seemed unruffled by the statement. “Um...” began Bon Bon, looking a little uncertain. “Then I guess Tia had much more to do with the crown than we’d guessed? I thought she was just a librarian...” Bon Bon trailed off after a moment, and Twilight almost shook her head in surprise. Celestia had not revealed herself to them? Then again, perhaps that wasn’t surprising at all...

Cadence actually grinned softly. “Tia has been a valuable asset to the Crown for many, many years,” she said with a bright smile. Hah. Totally true, but also concealing the truth. Twilight thought with a grin of her own. “We owe her a great deal, for more than the general public will ever be able to know,” Cadence continued, nodding her head slowly. “Still. I am glad to see that she has found a place amongst friends. Especially such obviously wonderful ponies like you.” Cadence laid it on thick, and the assembled ponies preened under the attention. Twilight had to chuckle a little, shaking her head. Cadence was still the master when it came to gladhoofing.

“Anyhoof. To business.” Cadence clapped her hooves together, and Twilight concentrated on the five ponies and how they reacted to Cadence’s information. None of it was unexpected - Twilight had sat through this speech herself once, not so long ago; when she’d stood in the ancient castle of the Twin Sisters and Celestia had explained to her the responsibilities - and the privileges - of the Elements of Harmony. Twilight tuned out the words - not wanting to be reminded about those times or the events that had led her here - and focused instead on the five ponies... and the steadily increasing feeling of loss coming from Luna. What in the name of Power was going on out there?

Vinyl didn’t react much. She was bobbing her head still to some unseen beat that made Twilight vaguely nervous - still, she got the strong impression Vinyl wasn’t impressed by the trappings of power, and never would be. Cheerilee was the calm center of the group, with the rest of the ponies flanking her as the nominal leader with Tia not present. She had always given off a faint air of authority, probably as a result of her teaching experience, but here it was stronger than ever. Ditzy was constantly looking towards the door, worry evident in every inch of her carriage and body language - worry for Tia, that much was obvious. Twilight had to fight down a small surge of jealousy at that look, wondering what had happened between the two of them to engender such obvious love.

The feelings from Luna were only getting stronger, buoyed by a potent undercurrent of sardonic amusement. Cloud Chaser was the most nervous of the group - an odd comparison to Rainbow Dash, who had never been anything but blusteringly confident... except when her shields came down. Bon Bon remained much the enigma, however. There was a strong sense of... Twilight couldn’t put a word to it. Fatalism, perhaps? But that didn’t exactly fit. It was more like looking at a leaf on the wind. The wind blew her to and fro, and she calmly accepted every pique and every mood. She didn’t much mind though - she’d keep floating along, just a leaf on the wind. The world would take care of itself.

Twilight’s concentration was getting broken into by those absurdly strong emotions, and finally she lost patience with them. Her eyes snapped shut, even as Cadence continued to natter on to the five ponies about something... oh, she was talking about access to the Royals in the event of personal difficulties... whatever. Twilight sent her mind down the link between her and Luna - a link forged in Obedience - and strengthened with the power of Love. There was little that could be hidden between them, and Twilight was just fine with that. Luna was her bedrock, her port in the storm when the stresses of Ruling became too great.

Down that link, she could feel Luna soaring through the air towards Ponyville, her mind focused on the task of dealing with the inevitable fallout of the day’s events. There was a moment of startled pleasure as she felt Twilight seeking through the link, and a warm feeling of love and sympathy streamed into Twilight’s heart. Love... and Sympathy? Why was Luna... The knowledge came, like a punch into the gut, of what Luna knew... and now had told Twilight.

Celestia, her teacher, her guardian, her friend, her mother..., had sacrificed her immortality and her power as an Alicorn to resurrect the Elements of Harmony and defeat the Chaos being. In fact, in the purest sense of the word, Princess Celestia was no more - she had vanished into the planes of power, her divine Spark ripped from her very soul in a sacrificial offering to Harmony.

Only Tia Sunbeam remained.

“Excuse me,” Twilight said in a hurried voice. “I need to... Excuse me.” She practically babbled, shoving her way through the door and slamming it shut with her hooves behind her. It couldn’t be. It had to be a mistake - Luna had to be wrong. Perhaps the power was simply exhausted, dormant, sleeping within her from such an exertion.Perhaps the Chaos Being had done something to her. Perhaps this was all a ruse by Celestia, to try to leave her old life behind for a time... but she couldn’t be mortal. She couldn’t lose her mother - not now, not when it had finally seemed like the Princess Celestia she had so beloved had returned in soul and heart, redeemed by her willingness to fight for true Harmony.

It just couldn’t be.

Chapter 32 - Mother and Daughter

View Online

~~~~~~Temple of the Sun~~~~~~

Tia watched quietly as her daughter raced out of the room and across the interspersed burnt and green grasses that now sharply divided the temple grounds between what had been shielded and what had not. The look on her face spoke volumes to Tia, who had come to know her most faithful student so very well. There was a scrambling sort of fear there - the kind she got when she believed herself to be late, or perhaps that she had not performed well on an exam. Her eyes were as wide as saucers and her breathing quick and sharp.

It was actually kind of cute, if one discounted the fact that she was basically panicking. Back when she’d been a little filly, it had been simple enough to calm her. Now… Now she is a powerful sorceress, perhaps even stronger than Sombra was. Her panicking could lead to problems I would much rather not saddle Lulu with. So Tia forced herself to her hooves as Twilight came to an ungraceful and scrambling halt. Tia couldn’t quite summon up her usual serenity, but she decided to make up for that with a healthy dose of being motherly. “Calm thy self, Twilight Sparkle,” Tia said in the firmest voice she’d ever used with her daughter…

And was more than pleased to see Twilight unconsciously react t to that voice of authority - immediately quelling some of her thoughtless panic before realizing that had been exactly what she had been doing. Twilight gave her a half-stern glare and Tia chuckled wearily at her. “The last thing anypony needs right now is either of us losing our heads, don’t you agree?” Twilight looked confused for a moment, before nodding to her. Good. She’s still sensible enough in there to recognize logic. Tia slowly laid down again, feeling every ache in her body screaming out for some kind of attention. She felt a wince fight past her attempt at projecting calm.

Before she knew it - Tia could feel Twilight aiding her down, taking the strain off her muscles with a powerful burst of magic slowly lowering Tia into a lying position. “You really messed yourself up this time, teacher,” Twilight said softly, her horn glowing with a potent green and violet light. Tia shivered at the cold feeling of Dissonance magic down her spine, then Twilight sighed softly. “You look like what Applejack would call eight miles of bad road. There’s major magical and physical damage here.” Tia snorted in derision at that observation - and Twilight gently smacked her shoulder. “Hush, you. You used this spell enough on me when I was a filly.” Tia privately had to admit that Twilight was right, but she wasn’t going to dignify it with a response.

There was no escaping the conversation though - and a few moments later, Twilight laid down opposite Tia and laid her head down to stare into Tia’s eyes… the sense of Deja Vu which had been growing for some time burst into full life. How many conversations had they held, just like this? When Twilight had been sad or scared, and needed somepony to talk to. How many times had Celestia wrapped her wing around the young unicorn and calmly and gently talked her through her troubles? How many times did I think about telling her she was my daughter… and that she could come live in the palace with Cadence, her big sister… No. She had to stop those thoughts. Her past was her past now - and her future lay before her.

Twilight’s eyes had focused on the golden circlet upon her brow, drifting down to Tia’s eyes. “No crown. I suppose that’s logical.” Twilight sounded surprisingly calm as she spoke - a calmness that belied the churning and roiling emotions beneath the shell. Twilight had learned how to hide so much - but this wasn’t something she could hide from Celestia. “So. What are the Elements of Harmony? Or Dissonance for that matter?” Tia started at that bold faced, logic-laced question… then paused. Perhaps it was relevant, given that they had now reappeared with her sacrifice.

Tia sucked in a deep breath. Twilight was trying to distract herself until she could deal with what was in her heart… and Tia was prepared to oblige her. “That’s actually rather simple,” Tia said, straightening up and taking on her lecturing tone. “And I suppose it’s past time you knew the truth about them. They are… how best to put this?” Tia wondered for a moment, then felt her lips twist wryly. “You have felt now, for yourself, the differences between the two powers. There are certain things that Harmony can do, and certain things things it cannot. The same goes for Dissonance. For much of recorded history, this has been the bone of contention between the two powers.”

Tia wiggled her hoof in a circle. “But the Elements… they allow wielders of Harmony, and I must presume Dissonance, to break these rules.” She tapped the circlet upon her brow. “The Elements of Harmony at least, I know a great deal about. I have studied them intently over the centuries. One such effect you are very familiar with - the drawing of the power of many into a single vessel.” Twilight’s eyes widened at that, as she began to rapidly put together the pieces of the puzzle. Tia couldn’t restrain her grin at the sight - it had always been fascinating to watch that incredible mind launch into work when she realized some fundamental truth of the universe.

Tia nodded solemnly before speaking again, “Yes - not unlike what you can now do with your Cult and Coven. You created a powerful gestalt of Harmony magic with your five friends, and then the Elements allowed you to… cheat, so to speak, by taking all of that newly generated strength and pulling it into your own self. The result was a level of Harmony magic that would never occur naturally in a soul.” Tia pointed her hoof towards Twilight with a vaguely satisfied smile. “This meant you could stand hoof-to-hoof with Discord and Nightmare moon, in spite of the incredibly vast gulf of strength between you and they. This is also one of the reasons that, as friends, you were utterly inseparable. Powerful magics bound you all together in a cooperative of Harmony.”

Tia sighed then, dropping her hoof as Twilight worried at her lower lip with her teeth. “Truthfully, I know little about the Dissonance elements, or their inherent abilities. I can but speculate on what they are capable of doing.” She shrugged, but it looked like Twilight already had the bit in her teeth… so to speak. She would find out what they could do if anypony could. “Twilight…” Tia began softly, and those sharp eyes refocused on her. Green and violet, they were a reminder both of Tia’s failings as a ruler… and as a mother. “You must hate me,” Tia began slowly, those sharp eyes of her daughter widening in shock. “Of all of my thoughts this past week, one has been more powerful than any other… How foolish I was to let you go.”

Tia closed her eyes - no longer distracted by the academics of a simple question, she could not stop herself from admiring the beauty and strength of Twilight. Of memories manufactured by a mind who could not help but see the possibilities of the past. “Perhaps it is arrogant of me to think that I would have been a good mother but-” Then a gentle, silver clad hoof silenced her. Tia’s eyes shot open to see Twilight had moved much… much closer.

“You were a good mother.” Twilight said softly, but very firmly. “Even if I didn’t know you were my mother, you were a good one.” She paused and gave off a soft chuckle… and just for a moment, sounded like the Twilight of old. “Cel-... Tia.” Then Twilight looked annoyed, in the way a librarian is annoyed when a book has been shelved wrongly. “That just sounds wrong to me, even though I know it is the way of things now. Tia. I cannot…” Twilight took in a deep breath and exhaled. “I cannot say I wouldn’t have done the same thing, but… why?”

The last word ended tremulously, and before Tia could speak in response - Twilight exploded with repressed emotion. “WHY DAMNIT!?” Twilight… screamed. A blast wave of green flame and purple power erupted on the spot where she stood and washed over Tia harmlessly… just her magical effect losing control for a moment. “Why this!? I have so little left! Every single part of my life has been thrown to the wind, all the things I once thought were steady and true have eroded!” Twilight’s hooves flung skywards, her voice cracking under the strain.

Tia did not give ground though - she had anticipated this. Expected it, really. Twilight was a creature whose soul was so firmly rooted in the concept of order that she was practically an antithesis to Discord. “I cannot live in the place I call home!” Twilight began, her voice renting the air with unrestrained power. “My friends, for all that they are precious to me, can no longer treat me as one of them! My crown-” Twilight’s hooves came up and slammed the silver and crystal edifice to the ground with such force that Tia felt a thrill of fear that she might actually break the delicate thing. “Is nothing more than the collar of a slave! My life - HAH!” Twilight’s laugh was bitter, hard and arrogant. “The less said the better. But at least… I knew I was not alone. You were there.”

Tia felt a startled thrill rush through her, staring up at Twilight who seemed not to notice anything. “Oh, how I lied to myself…” Twilight began, too softly. She had turned her back to Tia and was staring up at the golden idol upon the hill. “But I just couldn’t escape it. My teacher, my mother, my closest confidant. Even Luna… Luna, who I love so dearly…” Twilight’s voice descended into a whisper. “She isn’t you, Princess. I wouldn’t trade her for anything in the entire wide world, but she isn’t you. She did not bandage my skinned knees and tell me the tales of Clover the Clever and her Creative Contraption.”

The shock of emotion that sent through her - the very first book she had read to Twilight as a young filly in her school - and even now, she remembered it? Tia fought back the tears that threatened to overwhelm her. For all that she had sworn that she would not cry over this day, it was becoming readily apparent that Tia Sunbeam did not command her emotions as Celestia Solaris had. Twilight’s rump hit the ground with an ungraceful thump, her voice all too soft. “After just two weeks on the throne, only now do I realize what you gave me, too late for it to matter. What I could have said to you… what I should have said to you. Whatever your mistakes - my mistakes…my stupid obsession with having to know everything.” Twilight blew out a sigh of exasperation. “Oh, let’s just admit we all screwed up,” she snarled out.

“Twilight! Manners!” Tia snapped, utterly without thinking or without hesitation. Twilight’s cheeks colored for a moment, and then so did Tia’s. “Twilight,” Tia began, trying to master her voice and keep her tears firmly at bay. “It was not you that was flawed. I did not see what was important. I did not see what truly mattered. I could not see the truth from the dogma… until I came here, and saw with my own two eyes what Harmony was truly about.” Tia gave off a soft, if somewhat harsh, laugh of her own. “Sometimes, I think the universe has a truly nasty sense of humor. Granting us wisdom only when it is far too late to apply it.”

Then something curious happened…. Twilight turned with a sudden gleam in her eye. “Now that’s not precisely true,” She proclaimed, in a triumphant and quiet tone of voice. Uh oh. Tia knew that look - Twilight’s mind had rapidly processed through the emotions and come to a stunningly logical conclusion. At least, it was stunningly logical to Twilight. “After all, you’ve simply become mortal. That doesn’t mean you have to remain such.” If Twilight had worn glasses, Celestia did not doubt she would be adjusting them smugly. “I mean, I can understand wanting to stay here as a normal pony for a while - Goodness knows you’ve earned the long rest…”

“Twilight, I do not think you understand.” Tia began, somewhat testily. “I intend to firmly dig my roots in here. Make a life for myself.” Tia paused and felt her cheeks redden slightly. “Find a mate, amongst other things. I do not intend to return to Canterlot except to visit.” Tia emphasized her next word with a pregnant pause. “Ever.”

But Twilight wasn’t going to drop it at that. “Teacher, the world is going to need you. Mortal unicorn or not, the very same mind which guided this land to peace and prosperity for more than two thousand years is still in your head.” She gently reached out to brush her hoof down Tia’s pink mane with surprising gentleness. “For all of my power, I simply do not know politics, diplomacy, economics or even magic as well as you do. Luna has helped immensely, but she is still catching up to modern developments.” Twilight flung up her hooves, as if to shield from Tia’s irritated words. “Live your life. Marry, have a dozen foals, build a unicorn house fit to rival the ancient clans of Unicornia!” Twilight’s voice slowly raised, then fell into a quiet and resolute tone. “But even if you would not remain for me, or for Luna, or for Cadence… Equestria will still need you.”

Tia opened her mouth for a moment, then shut it - No, she could not emotionally or reflexively deny what Twilight said. Else she would never bring this argument to a conclusion… and the last thing she wanted was another spike driven between herself and her daughter. She needed to approach this subject very, very carefully… especially given the emotional spike Twilight had oh-so-casually driven into her heart at that last sentence. “Even if I was prepared to concede that you are correct - Which I am not, not yet - It is not so simple as that.” Tia folded her hooves and blew out an irritated sigh. “I cannot simply become an Alicorn again. The Ascension ritual is not something that has ever been tried twice. There is no telling what the effects might be.” Tia paused, then sighed deeply. “And I do not wish to contemplate what sort of dark and debased magic I might need to undertake to reclaim my Spark.”

Twilight half glared at her then shook her head. “Tia, I’m no expert and even I can tell that this body - this life is completely separate from the life you lived before. You have become a completely new being.” She waved her hooves in the air, as if trying to grasp at the facts. “And don’t ask me to parse the metaphysics of that. I’ve spent the last two weeks just trying to understand what the heck has happened to me! Look.” Twilight winced and lowered her head. “I get it. I’ve been there.”

Tia stared at her for a moment, wondering just what Twilight was talking about. Twilight’s head had now dipped low, the moonlight shimmering through her mane. It was difficult to remember that Twilight had taken Luna’s place sometimes… but now, her mane gently flowed to an unseen breeze of power, filled with stars and streaks of purple and blue nebula. “When… I first came to Ponyville.” Twilight began in a voice roughened by emotion. “I remember with perfectly clarity meeting them all the first time. Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash. Applejack. Rarity. Fluttershy.” Twilight’s breathing was even, but her voice was growing increasingly ragged. “I’ll never, ever, ever be able to forget those moments. I’ll never forget the little spark of joy that lit up in my heart when I began to realize how wonderful they were.” Twilight smiled a little - but just a little. “I have to imagine it wasn’t that dissimilar for you.”

Tia took in a deep breath and nodded. “Yes, I suppose it was… It came so suddenly, so without warning.” Twilight nodded, her face filled with a sympathetic understanding.

Twilight looked… haunted, almost. Tia felt concern beginning to build in her and tried to force herself up to her hooves, the aches and pains falling away as her concern began to grow. “Meeting them filled up a place inside of me I had never known was there until they appeared.” Twilight looked up at her… and her eyes were normal. The green was gone, the fire was gone - They were the simple, bright and curious eyes of the young filly Tia had watched over for so very long. “Do you think this is easy on me? Do you think I wanted this? All I wanted… all I ever wanted… was to learn and spend time with the ones I loved, and maybe go on the occasional adventure. But I couldn’t have that - because the world needed me to be something more.”

Twilight’s hooves shot out, and grabbed Tia’s shoulders fiercely. “I know they won’t be around forever. I know I cannot ask them to… to take the steps to keep that from happening.” Twilight said in a quiet, bitter voice. “I have… accepted that. Luna… Luna has helped me accept that. So I do understand, Tia. Better perhaps, than anypony else in the entire world.” Twilight’s eyes slammed shut as her voice strained softly. “To be given everything you ever dared to dream of having. The willingness to do anything to keep it…” The words were breaking down now, as Twilight began to run out of steam - or perhaps, she was just running out of the willpower to try.

But those eyes. Those eyes were proof. The thought was simple, but triumphant.

My beloved daughter. My most faithful student. You are not so far gone as you think.

The decision came swiftly then. “I will make no guarantees.” Tia said softly, feeling resolve steel in her spine. “But I will promise you this, beloved daughter. I cannot know what the future will hold. I cannot say what events may come to change my life. But… if change comes to me, I will not oppose it out of spite.” Tia bit at her lip a little, staring off into the distance. “I will… I will see how things go, so to speak. If fate and fortune conspire to return to me life eternal… then I shall cross that bridge when I come to it. I will not reject the needs of Harmony or of Equestria out of hoof solely for my own selfish desires.” Then she turned a hard look upon Twilight. “But I would extract from you a promise in return, Twilight. Your sworn word, upon every power that you wield, that you will not personally interfere with this.” Tia lifted a hoof. “I will not tell you not to try and persuade me… that would be both foalish and likely impossible to keep you from doing. But you will not directly influence events.”

Twilight mulled that over for a few moments, then exhaled. “Agreed. I will not personally act to affect your possible futures, excepting where not doing so would go against my own personal morals,” Said she, with a quiet sort of smile - a triumphant smile of her own. What was going through her mind, Tia wondered. Had both of them seen something in the other? Was this a new kind of game between them? A broad smile crossed Tia’s face then, and Twilight mirrored it with one of her own. My dearest daughter. You are wiser than you know. Twilight turned slightly and laid down next to Tia - extending her wing out to wrap around her. “I’m not going to lose you, mother.” Twilight said with a quiet love rich in her voice.

Tia couldn’t help it - she laughed softly, and nuzzled herself into the larger form of her daughter. “You’ve grown up so fast.” Tia said with a wistful sort of smile. “It is truly astonishing. Which reminds me.” Tia felt a sly little demon of mischief appear in her heart, and just couldn’t help herself… “When am I to expect grandchildren, Hmmm?” She asked in total stone-faced seriousness, and Twilight stared at her with bright red cheeks, stammering out words that meant nothing. Tia couldn’t help it, she kept the embarrassing assault coming - “I know you cannot precisely have them with Lulu, but that certainly never stopped me. I can recommend you several stallions, or provide you with a spell so that you might have children by those you are closest to. It’s not precisely proper..” Tia affected a ladylike tone, as Twilight’s blush only got redder. “But I know how much you love them so, and I also know how much dear Rainbow Dash loves you in return. I’m certain she wouldn’t mind bearing your foals…”

Twilight’s stammering came to an abrupt halt, and then she burst into laughter - which Tia joined with hearty determination. Not Celestia… Tia. Not an Idol any longer, but a pony wishing to live the ideal. Perhaps the future would return to her the wings of her past - perhaps it would lead her down another path altogether. There was no knowing, now. She would simply have to learn how to take thingsas they came. Whatever happened though… she would live each and every day without fear, or doubt, or hesitation.

A gentle smile crossed the face of Tia Sunbeam as the temple doors burst open and the five ponies who had changed her life forever came charging across the lawn. Twilight looked down with a smile and said softly. “Why don’t you introduce me to your friends, my most faithful student?” Her voice was light, serene and warm… an excellent affectation of Celestia’s own tone of voice.

For a moment, Tia hesitated - and then… Why not? Game on, Twilight. “I would be happy to, Princess Twilight.” Tia said with a soft smile. Twilight stared at her in startled astonishment, then her lips curled up in a smile. Yes. Game on, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I shall make a Sister out of you yet!

~~~~~Two hours Later…~~~~~

The sound of flapping wings and the sudden presence of the most powerful dissonance Sorceress currently in Equestria was more than enough to make Baron Siegfried sit up and take notice. True, the nights festivities had been muted somewhat by the sudden attack, but the citizens of Ponyville were even more hearty a breed than he’d thought. Even now, the celebrations were getting back into full swing as the week long party raged on throughout town. In truth, he’d been expecting her presence much sooner. Lady Luna had not provided him with much information, but she had long known of the torch he had carried for Celestia and had thought to inform him of some of what had occurred.

He had been informed more out of professional courtesy than anything else - she knew he would find out anyway, and so had aspired to keep him from digging in too deeply to the situation. Frankly, the Baron did not care about the details. The end results, the broad strokes of the events were more than enough for him. “My Queen.” He said softly, but did not turn or stand. She was powerful, true - but he was the oldest of his kind. His influence, his wealth and his power ran deeper and farther than hers did, at least for now. Still, there were proprieties to observe - and as she approached he turned and bowed his head to her, his lips touching the ice cold silver of her boot. “What can this poor Baron do for you this fine eve?”

The Nightmare Queen Twilight Sparkle, Lady Hecate, Third of the Trinity, Apprentice to King Sombra, strode around to the other side of the table and took a seat. Her eyes glowed in the dim light of the moon with a fierce green fire that seemed capable of crawling right out of her pores and setting the world aflame. “Baron Siegfried. Do you recall the discussion we had when I took the throne in Canterlot?” That was a silly question - of course he recalled it. Rankled at it slightly, but there were some things the Baron simply had to accept as the way of the world. So he nodded a little, wondering what she was getting at.

Twilight took in a deep breath and exhaled. “I release you from the third promise you made to me that day.” She said softly, and a ripple of power echoed away from her body. The Baron felt the power ripple through him, and his jaw dropped in astonishment. “In fact, I am renaming you the Baron of the Everfree Forest, and restoring to you all rights and privileges associated with your former titles.” The words were delivered in logical coldness, but the Baron was nearly driven out of his chair by the implications of those words. “Furthermore…” Twilight began, her eyes blazing. “I am commanding you to forget that we ever discussed that particular subject in the first place. And whatever will be, will be.” Then she stood up and bowed her head to him. “All I ask is that you pay your taxes on time, and… keep me appraised of developments.”

The Baron felt his breathing coming in rapid pulses as his Queen began to turn away, and though he may be denying himself the Elysian fields… “Why?” He asked - or rather, he blurted out to her. Her steps paused, and she turned to focus that frighteningly intelligent gaze upon him. What in the name of Dissonance was she planning? Had he vastly underestimated her? “I do not understand…” he continued, and that was the Truth. He could not possibly understand why she might revoke that promise… Unless..

“Baron Siegfried.” the Queen spoke softly, her eyes… sad, but determined. “You are not the only one who loves her so deeply. She means as much to me as she does to you.” There was a pause then, and a gentle sort of laugh. ”Besides, you were already planning to do it anyway.” The Queen’s eyes glimmered with just a little humor, and a small smile crossed her lips. “I have simply removed an obstruction from your path.” Then she truly turned away from him, her voice drifting back as her wings flared out. “And Baron?” She quipped, turning her head… and for a moment, he could feel the raw surge of her power in her gaze… and a darkness that boiled within. “Good luck,” She whispered, and took to the skies with a single beat of her wings.

Baron Siegfried fell back into his chair, wiping at his brow. Truly, he had underestimated her… and yet… and yet… he laughed. He laughed helplessly for several long minutes, until the stallion he had been intending to meet came up to his table with a curious look on his face. “Lord Siegfried?” The stallion quipped, and the Baron immediately silenced his mirth, waving at the agent as the grin remained fixed to his face. “I ah… wished to report that our Agent has been extracted from the Ponyville Jail, and Filthy Rich fled town approximately an hour before the attack.”

The Baron nodded, the need to handle business quickly overtaking his humor. “Good. Send Ser Deft to follow him to Canterlot. I wish to know who has been pulling his strings besides us.” The Agent nodded, and the Baron leaned back in his chair with a satisfied smile. “Inform our changeling friend that I am quite impressed with how well he handled the Cider operation, and please extend my warm thanks to Master Cracker and Mistress Snap for accommodating our needs for the fireworks display. Holding the show in the town square was a masterstroke of performance.” And ensured the proper ponies were in the proper place and the proper time. He thought with a smile.

It was always satisfying, after all, when your enemies played right into your hooves. Still, while he hadn’t been given the opportunity to take her for his own this night… Now, he no longer needed to rush. Elements of Harmony or not, there was now no throne to for her to hide behind - no divine spark to plead away. She was as mortal as the next pony, and while that did mean he would have to step up his game to protect her… Well, if there was one thing Baron Siegfried, Lord of the Vamponies knew better than anyone, it was that Mortality had a way of making certain choices seem far more attractive than the alternative.

He would simply have to wait, plan, and be there when the opportunity struck. And then… And then… then I will have you at last… my Beloved.

But there was now so much to do! A mansion to build, a noble house to restore to glory, and an entire new world of politics and power to dive into headfirst. True, he had an ultimate goal… but that did not mean he could not have a good time getting there!

Oh, It was so very good to be back!

Chapter 33 - Letters from Ponyville

View Online

Dear Princess Twilight,

Before you ask - No, I’m not going to stop calling you that.

I’m sorry you had to leave before the last few days of the festival, but I understand. Vinyl and Cloud Chaser have been keeping me busy in the hospital anyway, despite Nurse Redheart threatening to lock us all up in the disturbed ponies ward. My recovery proceeds apace, and I am happy to report that I have suffered no undue aging. It appears your theory was correct, and I have been somehow reborn. The implications of that are… interesting to say the least.

Doctor House has informed me that I ought to be cleared to return to the library by next Friday. Spike Emerald is taking care of the library, and wanted you to know that he’s still your number one assistant, not mine. I will not apologize for going behind your back on this matter, either - Spike had proved himself far more mature than most dragons his age. He, much like I, had earned the right to decide for himself what his future will be.

In addition to my librarian duties, I have taken up the post of assistant to Cheerilee in directing the new Ponyville educational system. I am already excited by the prospects of finally getting the chance to reform the Equestrian education system from the ground up, without the interference of stodgy politicians. It is a project that will take many years, but it is a challenge I look forward to with great enthusiasm.

In regards to your concerns about the locals regarding me with undue respect, you need not worry. The locals have simply accepted new Bearers of the Elements with the same equanimity as they had every other ridiculous event which took place here. As a side note, could you please convince Pinkie Pie to return to town and recover all of her various stashes of items? A construction crew found a cache of… highly questionable toys and materials, which caused something of a stir with the conservative elements of town. The toys in question have been confiscated by myself, and shall be kept in the basement for safe keeping.

There is so much I would like to talk to you about - so much I could still say. Things I never got the opportunity to teach you that are threatening to burst forth from my pen with every moment I write. However, I know that I should not rush such things. There will be more than enough time for us to exchange letters of an academic nature, and I expect you will make time to visit at least once a month so that we might spend some quality time together to handle the other things. I will attempt to overcome my own… weaknesses and come to Canterlot from time to time, so as to not unduly inconvenience you.

I love you, my dearest one. In ways that I cannot express in words, I will always love you. It is to my detriment that I have not always been able to show you that love in a way that is worthy of you. Perhaps in time, I shall find ways to mend that flaw. Please, give all of my love to your friends. And do not forget what I said about grandchildren. I expect you to put some effort into it as soon as opportunity arises! Should you fail to do so, I shall enlist the aid of Rarity and Applejack, both of whom know the value… and the need… for family.

As agreed with Luna, I shall be sending you regular letters regarding events in Ponyville and my continuing studies into the magic of Friendship.

Your Faithful Student,

Tia Sunbeam.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Lulu,

It has been a very long time since I have found myself so backed up with my correspondence. To say that I have a surfeit of letters to pen is frankly an understatement. Please, do not think ill of yourself for needing to attend to Twilight. I am fine, and should be recovered from my ordeal swiftly. As per your parting comments, I have managed - or rather, Emerald has managed, - to unearth an old copy of The Rites of the Moon from the Ponyville library. There may be one other copy, but it is buried somewhere in the archives of Canterlot and so it will fall to you to find it. I have taken the liberty of creating a copy for myself to give to Captain Night Scythe, who has expressed an interest in re-establishing your temple in its proper place next to mine.

Speaking of which, I have decided that you are correct. Demolishing my former icons would only serve to cause further distress and disunity amongst the ponies of Equestria. I would recommend that Princess Cadence endeavour to perform the Sun Raising ritual in the same manner in which I did so during the celebration days, so as to reinforce the continuity of the Sun Princess belief. With good fortune, the name of Celestia will simply become an icon of the old faith - a ideal to live up to, rather than a dogma to follow. I expect that between yourself, Twilight, Shining Armor, and Cadence, reinforcing this belief will not be a problem.

I am looking forward to our proposed weekly luncheons, and would wish to formally introduce you to Ditzy Doo. She is… I do not have the words to describe on paper what she has come to mean to me, Lulu. Her daughter is a delight in every sense of the word, and she herself has a spirit of such strength, kindness, and joy that I cannot help but smile in her presence. Although I will admit, she is not alone in inspiring my baser lusts - and much to my astonishment, she appears to be quite amenable to that. You would have laughed, Lulu - at the sound of her scolding me for worrying about spending time with Cloud Chaser or Vinyl because of how… enthusiastic they can be about intimacy. Either the Elements of Harmony are inspiring strange love in us all, or my ponies have become incredibly bawdy in the past century or two!

Your other concern, I am happy to report, has proven as baseless as I believed. The Baron has been nothing if not a total gentlecolt ever since the incident. While he has undoubtedly dropped more than a few hints that his offer remains open at any time I may wish to indulge in it, he has not attempted to press the issue since you and Twilight left. Indeed, he has gone out of his way to help the citizens of Ponyville - and by extension, myself - in laying the foundation for the future. I would ask that you do not treat him with suspicion, Lulu. He has a good heart, in spite of his origins and attitude, and there is much in him that is truly noble in the oldest sense of the word. I fear we shall need such nobility in the days to come.

Sadly, I have so many other letters to write that I must cut this one a touch short - but I promise to inform you of future developments during our lunch next Friday. I look forward to seeing you soon, and if it is not too much trouble… I do not suppose you could be persuaded to bring a few treats from Pony Joe’s?

All of my Love,

Tia

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

To: Intelligentsia Spitfire

From: Little Miss Sunshine (Frmr)

Re: Events in Ponyville

When I named you the head of the Equestrian Intelligence Service, you asked me why I had chosen you over all of the other candidates. I told you then - as I tell you now - that events were coming that would need an Intelligentsia that was not afraid of direct action. Silent Service, bless his heart, was ever one to work from the shadows. He would never take direct action where indirect action would do. I knew that you at least, would never fear such necessity.

I am certain you have already read the EIS Report regarding events in Ponyville. I am sending you this short missive to add my own personal observations on the matter, as well as to deliver my final orders to you.

The attack on Ponyville during the festival week was undoubtedly the act of high level individuals within Canterlot. These attacks were not the act of any of our known enemies, but rather one who sought a political end. Somepony is attempting to reignite the Solar Crusades and while I know we both have our suspicions as to who is involved, I feel it is best to keep such speculation to a minimum.

Instead, I urge you to contract the services of Captain Night Scythe, Captain Blackedge, and Baron Siegfreid in investigating the origin of these attacks. Amongst our new… allies, there are none better at rooting out hidden truths.

As to my final orders - while I deeply regret the necessity, I must command you to exclude me from this moment forward from all high level intelligence discussions, unless otherwise ordered by Twilight or Cadence. We no longer have the fig leaf of my ‘temporary’ assignment to Ponyville to excuse keeping me within the loop. Although The Mustache remains a secure line of communication, I cannot in good conscience risk state secrets getting out due to our carelessness.

I am proud to have once called myself your commander, Spitfire. You are a pegasus whose courage and dedication measure up to even the legendary Commander Hurricane. But even beyond that - you have been a friend. And so as your friend, and no longer your commander, I can finally say something I have wanted to say for quite some time now.

If you truly do find Rainbow Dash as desirable and, in your words ‘amazingly talented’ as you say you do - then I suggest you get off that fat flank of yours and go and get her before somepony else does. Namely one Twilight Sparkle. All things considered, I think you have as good a chance as she does so long as you act quickly.

Fair winds and following skies, Spitfire. You’re one hell of a pony.

-Tia.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Dearest Cadence,

You were right. I was wrong. There. In writing, as I promised.

When you told me to keep her that cold autumn day, I should have listened to you. I should have listened to my heart instead of my head. I should have thrown all of my carefully crafted plans into the wind. You deserved better. She deserved better. If… If I could travel back and time, and change only one thing, it would be that. That ought to tell you something - that amidst all of my sins, the one that now cuts me most deeply is I did not keep her. There. I have said it and written it down. I cannot dwell on it any longer, lest I ruin a fourth letter with my tears.

Moving on to happier things.

You will be pleased and delighted to know that at long last, I have opened my heart to another. You would adore her so, Cadence - she reminds me so very much of you at a young age. I insist when the opportunity arises that you come to Ponyville in disguise to meet her. Perhaps even with Luna so that I might be able to see you both. I have learned, perhaps in some small way, the truth behind why your power is, and always has been, the most potent of them all. For all the infinite power of the sun, for all of the immeasurable strength of the moon, neither of them will ever match the potent force that is Love.

Love - love for friends, or for ones children, or for even a single special somepony, can make the impossible into the possible. It can turn a gentle and kindly mother into a warrior, it can turn a humble musician into a pillar of defiance, and it can turn even the most noble Princess… into a humble commoner.

It is Love, not Harmony nor Dissonance that truly makes us strong. Love is worth fighting for. Had I listened to you say those words, so long ago, perhaps the world we live in now would be a better place for it.

In truth? The most astounding thing I have learned this week is how much wiser than I my daughters have become. In your hooves now lies my legacy - of a prosperous and peaceful land, and of my one dream.

Once, there was a dream that was Equestria - a land where any creature of peace and good will could live. Where my little ponies could be protected and kept safe from the terrors and dangers of the world. A land of Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Generosity, Laughter and Friendship. This was the dream I sought to build - the dream of a land so great, so perfect, that none would ever be able to silence its ideals. I lost sight of that dream, so very long ago, and perverted its ideals to suit my own unthinking desire for revenge.

But that dream is not dead, Princess Cadence. The chance for it to be created still exists, and now falls to you and Princess Twilight to make real.

I am so proud of you both. Please, write frequently and soon. There is so much more I wish to say, but for now, I remain humbly yours.

-Tia Sunbeam

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

To Queen Chrysalis,

I do not know if this letter will reach you. I do not even know where it is being taken to. Captain Blackedge has assured me that all Changelings intimately know the location of their progenitor at all times, and has promised this missive will reach you. I have my doubts, but Blackedge has proven to be more than honest in his dealings with me, and so I leave in his hooves my faith.

Sister. Starshine. I have tried more times than I can count to pen the words I would say to you, to express the feeling in my soul when I think of what happened between us. For now, I can no longer deny the truth. I acted in cowardice. I should have stood for you, stood against our fellow Sisters and demanded they recognize the truth of your love. I should have acted, and I did not, so afraid was I that the Sisterhood would be shattered by our disagreement… and then, it was shattered anyway by my lack of action.

I can never truly atone for that crime, nor for that betrayal. You were my best friend, my closest confidant, and when you truly needed me, I was not there for you. Perhaps it was there that my true fall from Harmony began. I cannot say now, and it no longer matters. As word will no doubt have already reached you, I am an Alicorn no longer. My Spark has been ripped from my body, and now I am naught but a mortal unicorn. It is but the first of many penances I will pay for my misdeeds.

I write this to you, however, in the hopes of - if not forgiveness, then reconciliation. You may consider this an open invitation to engage me at your convenience. It is my hope… it is my deepest wish that you will come and speak to me. There is much I would say to you in person that is not appropriate to say via a letter. Much I would like to speak of - Of myself, of the future of Equestria, and of your children within it. For they have changed too, adopting a new mantle given to them by one of the youngest of my kind.

I do not know how amusing you would find it, but surrounded by the strange and beautiful creatures they have become, I cannot help but marvel at them. They are mercurial and wry and occasionally devilishly humorous. They are much like their mother, in those respects - I have even begun to call one of them friend.

I hope this letter finds you and my once apprentice well. And if you can no longer walk in Harmony, may you at least walk in peace.

Sincerely

-Celestia Solaris, a.k.a Tia Sunbeam.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear mother,

It has been some time since we last spoke, and given the vehemence of the disagreement we had on that rather… eventful day, I had thought it best to allow matters to cool before writing to you again. Much has happened here in Ponyville, but the catalyst for this letter is in the most astonishing of the events. Our own dear Arpeggio has somehow become one of the Elements of Harmony. Laughter, to be precise.

I know. Arpeggio is the last creature any of us would have suspected of being a paragon of Harmony, and yet I have seen the artifact for myself and enclosed a picture of Arpeggio along with the Queens. In case you could not tell, that would be her holding the bottle of scotch and sitting atop young Tia Sunbeam, who is the Element of Magic and quite a remarkable unicorn at that.

Arpeggio and I have set the date for our vows. I know that your… opinions on our feelings for one another are quite strong, but in light of these most recent events I feel I must make one final effort. Mother, I know we are not precisely as you wished us to be. I know our relationship is unconventional, but it is as true as the sunrise. If you still harbor any doubts about that, Queen Cadence has insisted that she will personally attest to the veracity of our love, and I have enclosed her invitation to attend to her at Sun Court at your convenience.

We shall be holding the ceremony in Canterlot on Nightmare Night. Arpeggio’s conceit, but I must admit I am looking forward to the unique dress aesthetic. At least she is allowing me to attend to the rest of the details. Apparently, marriage to an Element of Harmony is fit event for a State occasion.

I know there are harsh words and harsher deeds between us, but whatever Arpeggio might say I know that she still loves you and so do I. I would implore you to listen to father for once in your life, and accept that I shall not give her up for anything in the world.

Love,

Octavia Piano

P.s Would you please find it in your heart to at least call Vinyl by her new name? She was quite incensed that I used her given name so many times in this letter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Pinkie Pie,

It was so wonderful to have you visit for a few days! Cup and I miss you so very much. Truth be told, Ponyville simply isn’t the same without you around. Though we never outright said it, you were truly our daughter in spirit and the shop is so much less bright without you around. You may have occasionally been overly energetic, but you had the magic touch in the kitchen and… well, frankly, I miss your jokes. I miss your smile. I miss how you managed to make every bad thing seem like it could be overcome, if only we could apply sufficient frosting to it.

Sugarcube Corner has been doing very well though. Even in the past two weeks, business has boomed immeasurably - we’ve actually started to run out of products on some days! We’ve had to add several more ponies to our staff, though fortunately we’ve been able to fob off things like handling the register and cleaning duties to them and focus on the baking. We’re going to need to bring on some new bakers soon, though, if business continues to boom like this.

The twins miss you too. Pound and Pumpkin have both started to say your name with a quizzical look on their faces when we have other foalsitters over. While that friend of yours - young Cinnamon Swirl - is quite talented… well, she simply isn’t you. I know how we promised to not make a big deal over your move but… Pinkie, we want you to come home.

I know it’s unfair of us to ask. I know it’s unfair to even tell you half of these things in the hopes that it will entice you to come back… but you’re family to us, Pinkie, and we miss our daughter. Whatever you decide though, know that Cup and I and our foals will all always love you, no matter what. We look forward to hearing back from you soon.

-Carrot Cake

P.s And Cup Cake!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear big sis,

Miss Cheerilee is helping me write this letter, so make sure to thank her for her help!

Things are gettin really excitin’ here in Ponyville! We’ve got Bugponies and Batponies and all other kinds of ponies you could think of! Apple Bloom and Scootaloo and I have been having loads of fun with all the new foals in town. Oh! And we’ve been hanging out a lot with Dinky lately, too! She’s actually pretty cool, even if she’s littler than us.

I wish you could have come and visited, but I understand that you’re busy. I miss you a whole bunch, but Twilight said I could come and visit you and all the other girls in Canterlot in a week or two! And Applebloom and Scootaloo are going to come too! Its gonna be awesome!

Anyway, I don't want to keep Miss Cheerilee too long - but I wanted you to know that I love you a whole bunch and that I'm super proud of my big sister and all the cool and important stuff that she’s doing! I can’t wait to see you!

Loves and Kisses,

Sweetie Belle

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Twilight,

I’m sorry.

I know I should’ve talked to you before I did this but… I had an opportunity and I took it. You’ve looked after me for so long, you’re practically my mother and I suppose we both know how hard it can be to talk to our mothers about important stuff like this. I’d done some reading on dragons, and when I found out how long the naps they take can sometimes last… I couldn’t bear the thought of going to sleep one day and waking up a century later to find all of my friends, all of the ponies I loved, gone. I couldn’t face that, Twi.

Besides, after everything I’ve been through with you girls… I’m not a dragon at heart. I’ve only been a pony for a week, and I can already tell you I feel so much more comfortable than I ever did before. I feel… right, like this. I’ve started to learn how to use my magic too. Tia’s been helping a lot - No wonder you picked up on magic so fast with a teacher like her! Even if she can't manage a library to save her flank. Don’t worry though, I’m teaching her your own patented system of organization.

It shouldn’t take long for me to find her an assistant once I’ve got her trained up on Library rules. Once I’m done here, I’m going to come back to Canterlot and… and I want to be your assistant again. I know I’m not exactly the same as I was before… but gosh darnit, Twi, nopony knows you better than I do. Besides that, you need somepony normal to give you another eyeball on things when the going gets rough.

Tia tells me that the Cutie Mark Crusaders are coming up to visit soon, and I’m going to come with them, and we’re going to talk, Twilight Sparkle. Until then, remember that I love you - and that there’s nopony more special to me than you. Please be safe and try not to stress out too much - poor Princess Luna looked exhausted when you left. Make sure you give her a break as often as she gives you one.

Your Number One Assistant,

Spike

P.s What do you think about the name Emerald Flare?

~~~~~~~~~~~

To her Royal Highness, Princess Luna,

And her Royal Highness, Queen Mi Amore Cadenza,

And her Royal Highness, Queen Twilight Sparkle,

At the request of Intelligentsia Spitfire, I have researched and enclosed a report regarding the truly massive amount of energy released by Princess Celestia during the attack by the chaos abomination. Although I would strongly urge you to read the entirety of my report, I have boiled down the hard data into the following conclusions.

1.) The Energy mass that Celestia… removed… from herself, is currently maintaining its coherency somewhere in the astral plane. More precisely, the ball of power is just sitting there, glaringly obvious for anypony with half a brain to see it.

2.) The fact that it has not begun to lose coherancy at this juncture suggests that it will not begin to do so at any time in the near future.

3.) Upon examination, I have come to the conclusion that accessing this energy will not be a simple task. It will take a highly specific ritual to breach the magical field that seems to be containing the mass.

4.) However, Once that magical field is breached, this energy will be available for any creature to use. It shows no signs of either disposition to Harmony or Dissonance magic, and may very well simply be a neutral mass - albeit a very large one - of pure magical power.

5.)Therefore, I strongly urge the Crown to immediately seek an individual capable of absorbing this mass of power into themselves. This is not as simple as it sounds, unfortunately - the individual in question will need to be of exceptionally strong will power and exceptionally strong physical resilience in order to withstand the eldritch force this mass represents. Should the individual lack either of those qualities, it is possible this magic will breach through the Astral Plane and cause a blast of such devastation as to be incalculable.

I have provided a list of known individuals who have a ninety-five or better percentage chance to be able to access and survive the acquisition of this power themselves, should they devise the means to break through the power barrier. I do not think I need to remind the Crown the danger of some of these individuals obtaining such a vast amount of power. I would suggest further that immediate efforts be made to immediately suppress the knowledge of this power’s existence for as long as it is possible to do so.

If you have any further questions as to the nature of the barrier or the mass, you may contact me through regular channels.

Tacite in Munere Solis,

Dr. Time Turner.

LIST OF POSSIBLE ENERGY CONDUITS

King Sombra (Threat Lvl: BLACK)

Queen Chrysalis (Threat Lvl: BLACK)

Discord (Threat Lvl: BLACK)

Baron Siegfreid (Threat Lvl: BLACK Unknown, Pending EIS Investigation)

Sunset Shimmer (Threat Lvl: Red BLACK)

Cultmistress ‘Scrolls’ (Threat Lvl: Red)

Hivemaster Stratego (Threat Lvl: Red)

Prince Shining Armor (Threat Lvl: Trusted. Unknown, Pending EIS Investigation)

Shaman Zecora (Threat Lvl: Unknown; Pending EIS investigation)

Subject Delta - Dissonance Incident Perpetrator (Threat Lvl: BLACK)

Ki-Lin Empress Eternal Jade (Threat Lvl: Red)

Trixie Lulamoon (Threat Lvl: Red Trusted.)

Phantasma Lulamoon (Threat Lvl: Trusted)

Spike the Dragon Emerald Flare (Threat Lvl: Trusted)

Tia Sunbeam (Threat Lvl: Trusted)

Rainbow Dash (Threat Lvl: Trusted)

The Shadow Lady - See files “Appaloosa, Hollow Shades, Re: Trixie L.” (Threat Lvl: BLACK)

Afterword - Authors Notes

View Online

Of all of my fics so far, this one has been the longest and hardest to write.

Even these authors notes have been hard to write.

As most of you have probably noticed, my usual update schedule crashed and burned into the ground during the latter half of the story. There's a distinct possibility that the quality of my work suffered in comparison. I can't say for certain - only you guys can.

However, at the end of the day, I am glad I wrote this story. it taught me a lot of things - it taught me about some things I didn't realize I was good at, and it taught me that there are areas I need to improve in.

More importantly, I've finally found an editor who can both work with me and is fast enough to keep up with my schedule. This is going to improve the technical quality of my work immensely, and will be invaluable going forward.

For the month of September (And possibly a couple of weeks in October) Im going to take a step back from from my usual massive epic stories and write some short fun stuff, starting with The Cookie Cadet Caper, and proceeding on to Duelling Piano's, my next Taviscratch Fic and then, if I still have time, I'll be working on Scootaspoon: An Item Shop's Tale and Rebirth, the second part of the Trixie Story.

Now on to the 800 pound pink Elephant in the room.

The Codeverse is NOT a Trilogy. It is officially, in my mind, a series. So what does this mean? While the next part, The Code of Dissonance will definitely be the next major thing in this verse I want to write, there are MORE major parts already in the planning phase, several of them actually - and several bunches of smaller parts. Among these smaller parts include Dueling Piano's and Rebirth, will also include The Somber Star (The tragic tale of Princess Starshine (Chrysalis) and Prince Somber (King Sombra)), The Red Baron (The story of Baron Siegfried and his relationship to Celestia) and could include others!

But which ones will I work on? Well, I'd like to know what you guys think. I don't know which stories or characters you're all interested in seeing the most, so let me know down in the comments.

For now, any final thoughts you may have on this story will be welcome.

As always, thank you all for your wonderful comments and encouragement, and I'll see you all in the final part of the Shadow Trilogy, The Twilight War.

Stay Pony, my friends.